THE 
 
 B. O. W, C. 
 
 A BOOK FOR BOYS. 
 
 AUTHOR OF "THE DODGE CLUB," &O 
 
 ILLUSTRATED. 
 
 BOSTON : 
 LEE AND SHEPARD, PUBLISHERS. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 
 LEE, SHEPAKD AND DILLINGHAM. 
 1871.
 
 Entered, according tn Act of Congress, in tlie year 1809, by 
 
 LEE AM) KlIKl'AKD, 
 la the Clcrk'f Office ot tlie Dutrict Court of tlie District of Massauhusttta. 
 
 no. 11 fri,o
 
 THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED 
 
 W I L L IE. 

 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 I. 
 
 The " B. O. W. C.," with their History, Mystery, and Won- " 
 derful Doings; and how an aged African became elevat 
 ed to the Dignity of Grand Panjandrum." . . n 
 
 II. 
 
 Grand Pre and Minas Basin. - An astonishing Proces 
 sion. Encampment of Brigands. Break-up of En 
 campment, and Flight of the Inmates. . . ,28 
 
 in. 
 
 Another extraordinary Procession. An eccentric Crew. 
 A flighty Skipper. Wonderful Attachment of Captain 
 Corbet to his Off spring . Stealing a Stone Fence, and 
 raising the Black Flag. ... 41 
 
 IV. 
 
 Blomidon. Tides and Fogs. Songs and Seasickness. 
 The Five Islands, and a Race up a Precipice. . . 56 
 
 V. 
 
 .Exploring a desert Island. Tumbling over a Cliff. 
 Peril of Bruce. A mad Row over the Waves. Adrift 
 in the Fog. ... 7n 
 
 7
 
 8 CONTENTS. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Up Anchor and after them. Blast of the Fog- Horn. A 
 long Search amid .Mists, and Darkness, and Storms. . 84 
 
 VII. 
 
 Lost in the Fog. At the Mercy of the Tide. The last 
 Rock. Wanderings on a lonely Shore. A great Dis 
 covery. A new Mode of Cooking. . . . .98 
 
 * 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Blue Sky. Building a House. The Signal Staff. A 
 fatal Disgust. Mournful Forebodings. . . . 112 
 
 IX. 
 
 Exploring. A wild Walk. On the Lookout for Prey. 
 What is it f Is it a wild Goose f Tremendous Sensa 
 tion, the Explorers being as much astounded as Robinson 
 Crusoe was when he discovered the human Footprints in 
 the Sand . . .125 
 
 X. 
 
 New Attempts at Cookery* Phil on the Lookout. A Sail ! 
 A Sail ! The Signal of the red Shirt. The Home 
 of the O'Raffertys 138 
 
 XI. 
 
 Pratt 's Cove. A Dinner Party. The faithless Cook and 
 Steward. Songs. Sudden and startling Interrup 
 tion. Stealing a Wood-pile. Overwhelming Piece of 
 Intelligence 151
 
 CONTENTS. 9 
 
 XII. 
 
 On the Track again. Fishing for a Duck. Asking for 
 Bread, and getting Stones. Pat shines as Cook. . 163 
 
 XIII. 
 
 Adrift. Skilful Navigators. Breakers ahead. A nar 
 row Scratch. Stuck in the Mud 176 
 
 XIV. 
 
 In Mud and Water. A Sea Monster. A terrific Fight. 
 
 Wonderful Pluck of the " B. 0. W. C." Swallow 
 ing a Sculpin. The Trophy. Waiting for Deliver 
 ance. 189 
 
 XV. 
 
 Scratching for Clams. How not to eat them. Fearful 
 Consequences of Folly. A formidable Medicine Chest. 
 
 Prevention, better than Cure 202 
 
 XVI. 
 
 New Hopes and Plans. A Sail ! A bitter Disappoint 
 ment. A hazardous Adventure, and a Fright. Quilts 
 for Togas. Another tremendous Casualty. . . . 221 
 
 XVII. 
 
 On the briny Deep, and on the muddy Shore. The Fish 
 erman's Boat. Reappearance of old Friends. Re 
 monstrances, Explanations, and Confessions. . . 235 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 Wanderings about the Beach. Science and Sport. Back 
 Home. Frightful Tale of Poison. A Visit to the Af 
 flicted. ... . 248
 
 10 CONTENTS. 
 
 XIX. 
 
 Complaints of a disappointed Savant. The humble Cm 
 fession of Pat. A buried Treasure, and a great Search 
 after it by Torchlight 25 G 
 
 XX. 
 
 How to waken a Sleeper. Off Home. A weary Way. 
 Baffled like the Flying Dutchman. Corbet pines for 
 his Bobby. " The Wind at last ! Hurrah ! " . 268 
 
 XXI. 
 
 Blomidon, insulted, avenges himself. A Victim devotes 
 himself to appease his Wrath. Original Views of Cap 
 tain Corbet with regard to the Archceology and the Sci 
 ence of Navigation. 278 
 
 XXII. 
 
 Being jolly vnder creditable Circumstances. Songs. 
 Medleys. Choruses. Cheers. Laughter. Speeches. 
 
 Responses. Tlie Mud again. Hard and fast. 
 Whaftt you do now, my Boy f 290 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 4 wild Undertaking. A Race for Life. The lost Boot. 
 
 The Quicksands. The Isle of Safety. The Mud 
 Gulch. Crossing the Abyss of Mud. Bruce 's Dol- 
 dnun. Two forlorn Figures. Rapturous Welcome. 
 Speech by the Grand Panjandrum 303
 
 THE B. 0. W. 0." 
 
 The "B. 0. W. C.," with their History, Mystery, 
 and Wonderful Doings ; and how an aged Afri 
 can became elevated to the Dignity of " Grand 
 Panjandrum. ' ' 
 
 fFTER the long winter session, the approach 
 of the spring vacation had been eagerly 
 welcomed at the Grand Pro* School. It was 
 only a short recess, and the majority of the boys 
 would not be able to go home ; but such as it was, 
 its advent created the greatest delight. On a 
 pleasant evening in May the examinations were 
 over ; little knots of boys were gathered jubilantly 
 in various places, bonfires were blazing, squibs 
 fizzing, crackers snapping, and everything and 
 everybody were as noisy and as jolly as possible. 
 
 In the midst of all this, and immediately after 
 tea, the " B. W. C." had called a meeting in the
 
 12 THE B. 0, W. C. 
 
 Rawdons' rooms. Who or what the " B. 0. W. C." 
 is, or was, will be explained on a future occasion ; 
 let it suffice for the present that the " B. 0. W. C." 
 called a meeting, and the Rawdons' rooms had the 
 honor, of receiving that august assemblage. Not 
 that it was very numerous. Only four or five 
 could be counted; but then what they lacked in 
 number, they made up in quality and in style. 
 The utmost had been done to bring the rooms up 
 to the level of so great an occasion. The table 
 had been turned upside down, and transformed 
 into a dais; the book-case had been covered over 
 with the table-cloth ; the couch had been placed on 
 one end in the corner ; and in the middle of the 
 room was a flour barrel covered with red flannel, 
 (n which was placed a phrenological bust. Added 
 to this, the room was darkened a smoky lamp 
 shedding a feeble and fitful ray over the scene, 
 and dimly disclosing four figures at one end. 
 
 These four figures were alF dressed in white. 
 The costume was a simple, but a highly effective 
 one. It consisted apparently of a sheet thrown 
 (At r tho head and falling to the feet, with two 
 holes for the eyes. In this attire the four figures 
 not a little resemblance to some of those 
 orders of monks which exist in Europe. The 
 table, which lay on the floor, legs upward, with the 
 addition of the ottoman, served as a dais, on which 
 stood a figure with an immense militia captain's 
 swurd in his hand. On each side was also a figure
 
 THE GRAND PANJANDRUM. 13 
 
 holding a huge wooden battle-axe, while the fourth 
 stood between the dais and the bust. 
 
 Soon the silence was disturbed by a knock at 
 the door communicating with the bed-room. The 
 boy near the bust gave it three smart raps, upon 
 which the door opened, and a figure entered 
 clothed like the others in the room. On entering 
 he made a low bow, and then stood erect. 
 
 The four figures in the room raised their hands 
 to their faces with a peculiar gesture. 
 
 " Blood ! " said they in solemn tones. 
 
 " Thunder ! " said the boy at the door, making 
 the same gesture. 
 
 " Is the Grand Panjandrum with you, Venerable 
 "Warden ? " said the figure on the dais. 
 
 " He is, Most Venerable Patriarch." 
 
 " Let him enter." 
 
 At this the Venerable Warden left the room, and 
 in a few moments reappeared, ushering in the 
 personage alluded to as the Grand Panjandrum. 
 
 The Grand Panjandrum was an aged gentleman 
 of color, whose wrinkled face was enlivened by an 
 irrepressible comicality of expression, which not 
 even the solemnity of this occasion could quell. 
 He was arrayed in a college cap and gown, with 
 a Master's red hood and long bands. His face was 
 a study. He was evidently doing his best to ex 
 hibit the deepest solemnity of expression, but his 
 droll, keen, twinkling eyes darted furtively about, 
 with an intense relish of the scene before him, and
 
 14 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 his efforts at gravity were sadly disturbed by the 
 broad grin which, 1'rom time to time, would flash 
 out irrepressibly over the dark background of his 
 face. After a few furtive glances he bowed ; and 
 then, with an audible chuckle, he awaited further 
 proceedings. 
 
 " Grand Panjandrum," said the figure on the 
 dais, in an impressive voice. 
 
 " Yes, sah." 
 
 " Yes, what ? " said the other, in a tone of re 
 buke. 
 
 " Yes, sah, yes, mos' wossifle," he added, cor 
 recting himself. A grin broke out over his face, 
 which, however, was instantly checked by a demure 
 cough. 
 
 " Grand Panjandrum, you have heard our man 
 dates." 
 
 " Mandates ? " said the other, in a puzzled tone. 
 
 " Yes, orders." 
 
 " Yes, sah, mos' wossifle." 
 
 " Have you carried out the instructions of the 
 Venerable Brethren ? " 
 
 " Yes, sah, mos' wospeful." 
 
 " Did you get the turkeys ? " 
 
 " Yes, sah." 
 
 "How many? Six?" 
 
 " Xo, ftah." 
 
 " What ! not six ? " 
 
 - Xo, sah." 
 
 " How many, then ? "
 
 WHAT TO EAT. 15 
 
 " Ten/' said the other, with a chuckle and a grin 
 of triumph. 
 
 " 0-h ! " said the first speaker ; while a titter 
 ran round among the others. " H 7 m ! Very well, 
 and what else ? " 
 
 " Spring chickens." 
 
 u How many ? " 
 
 " Twenty." 
 
 " Ah 1 Very well. And how ? " 
 
 " Broiled, sah." 
 
 " Any tongue ? " 
 
 " Yes, sah, three." 
 
 " And the ham.? " 
 
 " Yes, sah." 
 
 " Nuts ? " 
 
 " Yes, sah." 
 
 " Raisins ? " 
 
 " Yes, sah." 
 
 " Crackers? Cheese? Figs? Cake?" 
 
 " Yes, sah, mos' wossifle." 
 
 " And what about the drink ? Have you pre 
 pared the lemonade ? " 
 
 " No, sah." 
 
 "No! Why not?" 
 
 " No lemons, sah." 
 
 " That's bad. And there is no drink, then ? " 
 
 " Yes. sah. Ginger beer." 
 
 " Ginger beer. H'm ! that will do," said the 
 Venerable Patriarch, solemnly. " How much have 
 you ? "
 
 16 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Ten gallons, mos' wossifle." 
 
 - What else have you ? " 
 
 " Ten mince pies, twelve apple pies, a basket 
 of tarts, a tin dipper, an iron pot, an iron spoon," 
 said the Grand Panjandrum, rapidly enumerating 
 the various items. " Fact," he continued, carried 
 away by the ardor of the moment, " I'se got most 
 nigh et>eryting. Gracious sakes ! you'll open 
 your blessed eyes, mind I tell you 1 But what are 
 you gwine to do about de bread and butter ? Tell 
 you what, boys ! you've clean forgot de most 
 'portant of all." 
 
 " Silence ! " cried the Venerable Patriarch, in 
 an indignant voice, rapping his sword against the 
 leg of the table. 
 
 " The sakes now ! how you do go on ! " said the 
 Grand Panjandrum, with a broad grin. 
 
 " No levity," said the Venerable Patriarch, in a 
 stern voice. 
 
 " Yes, sah," said the other, assuming an expres 
 sion of awful solemnity. 
 
 " Venerable Warden ! " 
 
 " Yes, Most Venerable Patriarch." 
 
 " The audience is over! Escort the Grand Pan- 
 jan.lrum to the outer world." 
 
 The Venerable Warden bowed, and led the way 
 out, followed by his sable companion. 
 
 Scarcely had the door closed behind them than 
 the scene underwent a sudden change. With a 
 shout, the four figures flung off their white drape-
 
 THE FIVE BOYS. 17 
 
 ries, and kicked them into a corner of the room. 
 Then they drew back the curtains, replaced the 
 table and couch, while the light that now came 
 into the room showed the laughing faces of four 
 boys, which had nothing in common with the 
 sepulchral figures that had taken part in the late 
 scene. 
 
 Two of these boys were big, brawny, broad- 
 shouldered fellows, with Roman features, and dark, 
 curling hair. They very closely resembled one 
 another. These were the two Rawdons, to whom 
 the rooms belonged. The elder was named Bruce, 
 and the younger Arthur. Of the others, one was 
 tall and slight, Tom Crawford by name ; and the 
 other was small and slight, and was called Phil 
 Kennedy? 
 
 " Hurrah, boys ! " said Phil. " Isn't old Solomon 
 a perfect brick of an old darkey ? Do you fairly 
 realize the fact that we are to have ten turkeys, 
 ten, my boys, instead of six ? " 
 
 " And the spring chickens I " said Tom Craw 
 ford. 
 
 " And the mince pies ! " said Bruce. 
 
 " And the ginger beer ! " cried Arthur. 
 
 " The encampment, of the l B. O. "W. C.' is going 
 to be a grand success," said Bruce. " It will be 
 memorable forever in the history of the school." 
 
 " We ought to have a grand bonfire, and burn 
 our Latin Grammars, before starting," said Torn 
 Crawford. 
 
 2
 
 18 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Yes," said Phil Kennedy, " and our Arithmetics 
 too. I'd like to burn all the Arithmetics in the 
 world." 
 
 " No, no," said Arthur, f ' don't let us have a bon 
 fire. Let us have a burial, with a solemn pro 
 cession, and a real burial service." 
 
 " Well, what'll we bury? " 
 
 " The Latin Grammar." 
 
 " No, Crcsar." 
 
 " No, the Arithmetic." 
 
 " Let's bury them all ; that is the best plan," 
 said Phil. 
 
 " Yes," cried all ; and a confused medley of pro 
 posals arose, in which all were talking together. 
 In the midst of the uproar the door opened, and 
 the Venerable Warden made his appearance. 
 Throwing off his white robe, he disclosed the fair, 
 round face of a fresh, handsome boy, with merry, 
 mischievous eyes, and curling golden hair. That 
 busy brain of his had been prolific in all sorts of 
 plans dear to boys, while his generous nature and 
 frank, pleasant manner made Bart Darner the 
 favorite of Grand Pr School. 
 
 " 0, Bart," said Tom Crawford, " what about that 
 powder?" 
 
 Hart left the room for a moment, and returned 
 with a package under his arm. 
 
 "Tin- pi.wder?" said he. " It's all right. I've 
 got it in my room." 
 
 " And the rods ? "
 
 PREPARATIONS. 19 
 
 " Yes, I've got the rods too." 
 
 " Any matches ? " 
 
 " Matches ? Of course not." 
 
 " Why, what'll we do for lights and fires ? " 
 
 " I hope you don't mean to say that you would 
 dream of taking matches" said Bart, in a voice of 
 solemn rebuke. 
 
 Why not ? " 
 
 " Why not ? Who ever heard of matches in an 
 Encampment of Knights ? No, boys, flint and steel 
 is the thing for us. That's what I've got ; and I've 
 made some first-rate tinder, and a lot of sulphur 
 lights. Besides, I've got something to surprise 
 you." 
 
 " What's that ? " 
 
 " The dresses." 
 
 " Dresses ? " 
 
 " Yes ; come to my room, and I'll show you what 
 I've got. It wouldn't do for us to go out and be 
 brigands in ordinary jackets and trousers, I hope. 
 Why," he concluded, in a tone of rebuke, " it 
 would be infamous." 
 
 " And have you got any dresses in your room ? " 
 said Bruce.' 
 
 " Yes ; come along and take a look at them." 
 
 Off went the five with a shout, and going up a 
 flight of stairs, they soon entered Bart Darner's 
 room. Here Bart brought out a bundle from the 
 bed-room, and opening it, he proudly displayed its 
 contents. There were five red shirts, each of
 
 20 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 which had a huge white cross on the back; five 
 belts ; and five felt hats, each of which was 
 decorated with a feather. As he displayed these 
 articles one by one, the" boys were struck dumb 
 with admiration, while Bart's eyes glowed with 
 delight. 
 
 "Don't say anything," said he, "but try them 
 on." 
 
 Bart 'locked the door carefully, and then they 
 all arrayed themselves in the new costume. Soon 
 five figures stood there with their red shirts and 
 plun\ed hats, looking like so many juvenile Gari- 
 t>aldians. 
 
 " You see, these belts will do first rate for pistols, 
 and daggers, and that sort of thing," said Bart. 
 
 The other boys said nothing. Astonishment and 
 delight deprived them of words; but each stood 
 looking, first at himself, and then at his compan 
 ions, in mute admiration. 
 
 " But how in the world did you manage it, 
 Bart ? "Where did you get them all ? " asked Tom 
 Crawford. 
 
 " O, I found the shirts down in Brown's," said 
 Bart, " and picked out the smallest ones. I had 
 them altered, and got Maggie Lunt to sew on the 
 crosses. I begged some old ostrich feathers from 
 Mrs. Porter, and of course the hats could be got 
 anywhere. They're rather large, but we can put 
 bits of paper inside the lining, you know, and make 
 them fit well enough. They'll do for the woods."
 
 THE BLACK FLAG. . 21 
 
 " Do for the woods ! " cried Bruce Rawdon. " 1 
 should think they would, and for other places, too. 
 Boys, don't let's hide our light under a bushel. I 
 move that we have a gran'd procession at once." 
 
 " Yes, yes," cried all. " Let's go down now. 
 The fellows are all out on the grounds." 
 
 " How they'll stare ! " cried Phil. 
 
 " The ' B. 0. W. C.' will become more famous 
 than ever," said Tom Crawford. 
 
 " Come, then," said Arthur, " let us go down 
 now." 
 
 " No," said Bart. That would spoil all." 
 
 " Why, don't you want the ' B. 0. AV. C.' to show 
 themselves ? " 
 
 " Of course, but not now. I'll tell you what to 
 do. Let's wait till to-morrow, and then we'll get 
 Jiggins's cart, and make Solomon drive, dressed as 
 Venerable Warden, up to the woods. We'll follow 
 as brigands." 
 
 " Hurrah ! That's splendid ! " said Bruce Raw 
 don. 
 
 " And I'll show you something else," said Bart, 
 taking up the parcel which he had under his arm 
 in the Rawdons' room. " I've got something else." 
 And he proceeded to open the parcel, while the 
 others looked on with eager expectation. He 
 opened it, and drew out a folded cloth. Unfolding 
 this, he shook it out, and spread it on the table. 
 It was a black flag. , Upon this was stitched some 
 thing round, which close examination showed to be
 
 22 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 a desperate effort to represent a skull. To the 
 ordinary observer, however, it looked exactly like 
 an elderly gentleman's face, quite bald, and with a 
 benevolent grin. Beneath it were the mysterious 
 initials " B. 0. W. C." At sight of this, the long- 
 repressed feelings of the boys burst forth without 
 restraint. AVith wild shouts they waved their hats 
 in the air, and at last gave three cheers for Bart. 
 It was long before their wild excitement could bo 
 quelled. Until late that night they sat in their 
 wonderful dresses, admiring their wonderful lla--, 
 arid waiting, with eager impatience, for the next 
 day. 
 
 But who or what was the " B. O. W. C." ? That 
 I must now proceed to answer. 
 
 The " B. 0. W. C." arose from the genius of 
 Bart Darner, who, in some respects, was the most 
 remarkable boy at Grand Pr6 School. His career 
 there had been a highly eventful one. His father 
 was a merchant of the town of St. John, and Bart 
 had gathered, from the atmosphere of his native 
 place, a passionate desire to go to sea. "With the 
 idea of curing him of this fancy, his father had 
 taken him to Grand Prd School. Bart had gone 
 very good naturedly, and had been formally entered 
 as a scholar. The first acquaintances which Bart 
 made were the Rawdon boys ; and on the very first 
 evening after his arrival he confided to them his 
 determination to- quit the school immediately. 
 This determination Bart was not very long in
 
 BART RUNS AWAY. 23 
 
 putting into execution. Two days after his father 
 had left, Bart was among the missing. Inquiries 
 were made everywhere, but in vain. At length 
 the worthy head master, Dr. Porter, conjectured 
 that he might have gone home ; so he sent in the 
 direction in which he supposed it most likely that 
 the fugitive would go. The conjecture proved to 
 be well founded. Bart was found, on the foUowing 
 day, at an inn about forty miles away. He made 
 no objection to returning, confessed that he was on 
 his way home, and made light of the whole affair. 
 Dr. Porter extorted from him a promise that he 
 would make no further attempts to go home, and 
 Bart began his school life. 
 
 His restless disposition soon caused a new inter 
 ruption. At the end of three weeks it was found 
 that Bart was again missing. Dr. Porter was 
 deeply hurt, for he feared that Bart had broken 
 his word. Search was made everywhere, but in 
 vain* A week passed away, but no discovery had 
 been made. At the end of that time, Old Solomon, 
 the cook of the boarding school, affected perhaps 
 by Dr. Porter's deep anxiety, came to him and 
 disclosed the hiding-place of the fugitive. It ap 
 peared that Bart had struck up an eternal friend 
 ship with Solomon, and had gained his assistance 
 in a new scheme of flight. This time he did not 
 seek to go home, for he had promised Dr. Porter 
 not to do so. His plan was to escape to the woods, 
 and build a hut, while Solomon was to bring him 

 
 24 ^ TIIE B. 0. \V. C. 
 
 provision and news from the outer world. The 
 Rawdons had been taken into the secret, and Bart 
 had been enjoying the life of a hermit, and thought 
 lessly amusing himself with baffling the search that 
 was going on for him. Dr. Porter at once made 
 Solomon accompany him to the hiding-place ; and 
 finding Bart there, he sent Solomon back, and had 
 a long conversation with the youthful hermit. 
 What he said or did no one else knew ; but his 
 mode of treatment was so effectual, that Bart from 
 that time forward gave up his wandering ways. A 
 long composition was allotted him as a punishment, 
 and Bart bore the penalty of his misdeeds like a 
 man. 
 
 After this he diverted his active powers into a 
 more legitimate channel, and rapidly became one 
 of the best scholars in his class. His restlessness 
 of temper and liveliness of disposition showed them 
 selves in the invention of new games and sports for 
 the amusement of his companions. He became a 
 curious compound of intense earnestness and wild 
 levity. In school no one was so utterly absorbed 
 in study as he ; and outside, on the play-ground, no 
 one abandoned himself so completely to fun and 
 merriment. He took prizes and threw balls with 
 equal facility. He invented new modes of making 
 balls, of shaping bats, and of fastening skates. He 
 introduced new variations in the venerable game 
 of marbles. He made beautiful little schooners. 
 Hi' even constructed a steamboat out of an ojd
 
 THE MYSTERIOUS CLUB. 25 - 
 
 clock. He organized a military company, including 
 all the boys in the school, with lath guns and 
 wooden swords, and a band which played Jew's- 
 harps and tin pails. 
 
 But the greatest of all his achievements was the 
 organization of the " B. 0. W. C." 
 
 It arose on this wise. 
 
 From the very outset he had formed a close con 
 nection with four other boys, and the attachment 
 to one another grew stronger among them every 
 day. After organizing his militia company, and 
 adding to it its famous " Tin Band," Bart looked 
 around him for more worlds to conquer ; in other 
 words, for new ideas to put into practice. In a 
 moment of inspiration he conceived the plan of a 
 secret society, which was to include himself and 
 his friends. No sooner was this suggested to the 
 others, than they seized upon it with the greatest 
 eagerness. The name was the first thing. At first 
 they thought of calling it the " Pentagon." Then 
 they thought of the " Quintette." Other names 
 suggested themselves ; but finally they decided 
 upon the " B. 0. W. C." The use of letters gave 
 a charming mystery. No one but a member of the 
 society could ever penetrate the tremendous secret. 
 But the time has at length come for divulging it. 
 It 1 shall be a secret no longer. Those mysterious 
 letters, then, were intended to represent " The 
 Brethren of the Order of the White Cross." 
 
 As to the rest, the most charming ingenuity was
 
 26 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 shown in arranging the details. The officers had 
 names of solemn import. They were, 
 
 1. The Most Venerable Patriarch. 
 
 2. The Venerable Scribe. 
 
 3. The Riyld Worshipful Commander. 
 
 4. The Grand Scholastic. 
 
 5. The Venerable Warden. 
 Afterward another dignity was added. 
 
 It was arranged that each office should be held 
 only for one month. This was calculated to satisfy 
 the aspirations of all, since in this way each mem 
 ber had a chance of filling every office in due time. 
 
 The initiation ceremonies were tremendous ; the 
 only trouble about these being that they never 
 had any persons on whom to exercise them. They 
 remained, therefore, like so many beautiful dreams. 
 The costumes have already been described. The 
 most important thing among their furniture was 
 the phrenological bust. This was the pride and 
 delight of the " B. 0. W. C." It had been obtained 
 from a young man who was studying medicine in 
 the village, and who levied a heavy tax upon tho 
 purses of the society for so precious an article. 
 They had the bust, however, and did not complain. 
 
 I have said that another dignity was added to 
 the original five. This was in the person of the 
 venerable Solomon. In consideration of - his age, 
 his color, his occupation as cook, and his eminent 
 previous services to all of them individually, it was 
 unanimously resolved that he should be admitted
 
 SOLOMON BECOMES A MEMBER. 
 
 27 
 
 to the society. With very great delicacy they 
 excused him the terrific initiation ceremony. Per 
 haps the idea that he might object to some of the 
 details influenced them in this. Be this as it may, 
 Old Solomon became a member, and a new dignity 
 was created especially for him. In a full meeting 
 of the society, it was unanimously voted that he be 
 created 
 
 Perpetual Grand Panjandrum.
 
 28 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 II. 
 
 Grand Pre and Minos Basin. An astonishing Pro 
 cession. Encampment of Brigands. Break-up 
 of Encampment and Flight of the Inmates. 
 
 Grand Prd Academy, under the presiding 
 care of Dr. Porter, was a highly popular and 
 very efficient boarding school. In choosing 
 such a place for the Academy. Dr. Porter had shown 
 that ardent love of nature which always distin 
 guished him. It was situated in a place which 
 yields to no other in the world for varied charms of 
 land, sea, and sky, and which can never be forgotten 
 after it has once been seen. Standing upon the 
 slope of a hill, the Academy, with its broad portico 
 and lofty cupola, looked down upon a scene whose 
 loveliness has been described in Longfellow's ex 
 quisite verse : 
 
 " In the Acadian land, on the shores of the Basin of Minas, 
 Distant secluded still, the little village of Grand Pre 
 Lay in the fruitful valley. Vast meadows stretched to the 
 
 eastward, 
 Git-ing the village its name, and pasture to flocks without 
 
 number. 
 Dikes that the hands *f the farmers had reared with labor 
 
 incessant,
 
 THE BASIN OF MINAS. 29 
 
 Shut out the turhulent tides ; but at stated seasons the flood 
 gates 
 
 Opened, and welcomed the sea to wander at will o'er the 
 meadows. 
 
 West and south there were fields of flax, and orchards and 
 cornfields 
 
 Spreading afar and unfenced o'er the plain ; and away to the 
 northward 
 
 Blomidon rose, and the forests old; and aloft on the moun 
 tains 
 
 Sea-fogs pitched their tents, and mists from the mighty 
 Atlantic 
 
 Looked on the happy valley, but ' ne'er from their station de 
 scended." 
 
 Looking from the portico of the Academy, the 
 eye rested upon a broad expanse of dike land im 
 mediately in front, which extended far away for 
 many miles on either hand. These the old Acadian 
 farmers had first reclaimed from the sea, and after 
 ward their successors, had reared -new dikes and 
 reclaimed wider districts. The broad meadows 
 immediately in front were bounded by the Corn 
 wall! s River, a stream which at high tide can float 
 the largest ship, but which at low tide is so nearly 
 empty that but a slight rivulet runs through its 
 channel. It runs into the Basin of Minas, where 
 are the highest tides in the world. Here the 
 sea carries in its salt waves up to where the dikes 
 rise against them, and afterward retreating, they 
 go back for miles, leaving vast tracts of mud flats 
 exposed to the view. For many miles all around 
 there are rivers that run into tliis bay, all of which
 
 30 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 are subject to the same tides, and experience the 
 same great vicissitudes, changing twice in the 
 twenty-four hours from shallow rivulets at the bot 
 tom of valleys of mud, to vast rivers which flow 
 with swift and full streams. Twice on each day 
 the stream, which can scarce float a canoe, will grow 
 to a mighty volume of water, where navies might 
 pass. Twice each day may be seen the startling 
 spectacle, once used as a formula for the impossible, 
 of rivers running ^from the sea up their channels ; 
 and twice on each day the scene on Minas shores 
 changes from a wide expanse of red mud to a vast 
 sheet of deep-blue sea. 
 
 All that is wonderful and all that is sublime in 
 nature may be found here, side by side with all 
 that is most sweet and beautiful. Behind the hill 
 on whose slope the school stands lies the valley 
 of the Gaspereaux, an Eden-like retreat, shut in 
 by high hills and watered by a winding river, se 
 questered from the world, full of that strange 
 charm of repose that may so seldom be met with 
 in this busy age. Before the hill there spreads 
 away for many a mile the broad vale of Cormvallis, 
 through which there flow five rivers, whose waters 
 are all chained up at their mouths, so that their 
 beds may serve for verdurous dike lands to the 
 farmers of the valley. Far away on the other 
 side extends a long range of hills, which push 
 themselves forward into Minas Basin till they end 
 in a precipitous cliff, whose towering form is the
 
 BLOMIDOX. 31 
 
 centre of attraction for many and many a mile. 
 This is the famous Cape Blomidon, whose position 
 is so peculiar, and whose shape is so striking, 
 that it forms the central object to^spectators all 
 around the shores of the bay. Here is a channel 
 opening into the Bay of Fundy outside, and this 
 channel is the gate-way through which the dis 
 turbed and impetuous Avaters of the two seas for 
 ever rush backward and forward. 
 
 In that outer bay there are fierce tides, and swift 
 currents, and iron-bound shores, and lonely rocky 
 isles ; there are dense fogs, sharp squalls, and sud 
 den storms. The mists that prevail there are kept 
 away by that lofty wall which terminates in Blomi 
 don, and cannot penetrate into the well-protected 
 country within. The mists and the fogs seem like 
 baffled enemies, long beleaguering, but never vic 
 torious. From the sunny plains of Cormvallis and 
 Grand Pre* they may be seen crowded and'piled 
 up on the top of Blomidon, frowning darkly and 
 menacingly upon the scene beneath, as though 
 eager to descend. But Old Blomidon guards well 
 the land which he protects, and the mist and the 
 fog" that cross his crest are broken and dissipated 
 into thin air. 
 
 From all this there arise wondrous atmospheric 
 effects. Here, when the fog is piled up in gloomy 
 masses over Blomidon, and the sun is setting be 
 hind them, may be seen a spectacle so gorgeous 
 that, if it could be portrayed t on canvas, few would
 
 32 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 believe it to be a copy of nature. It would be 
 deemed the fantastic vision of some artist mad 
 from love of deep gloom and vivid color ; for the 
 colors here at^ sunset are sometimes as numerous, 
 as varied, and as vivid as those of a rainbow. 
 The whole west glows with indescribable glory, 
 when out of black clouds and voluminous folds of 
 whirling fog-wreaths there beams a gorgeous red, 
 forth from which shoot up innumerable rays iiir 
 into -the zenitlr, formed of every hue and shade, 
 which shift and change like the rays of the Aurora 
 Borealis, and cast upon all the sky and upon all the 
 earth something of their own splendid radiance. 
 
 Early on the morning which followed the meet 
 ing of the " B. 0. W. C.," a singular scene was pre 
 sented in front of the Academy. A crowd had 
 gathered there surrounding a very remarkable 
 group. There was a cart containing a number of 
 baskets and some pots, in which was harnesses I a 
 quadruped which charity might consent to name a 
 horse, but which looked more like a skeleton of 
 one of the extinct species. Seated high and dry 
 in an old arm-chair was the venerable figure of 
 Solomon in his robes of office, that is to say," his 
 office of Perpetual Grand Panjandrum. He had 
 an old college cap and gown, and a master's hood, 
 while the spectacles that Uestrided his nose, and 
 the altitude of his shirt collar, wre of themselves 
 sufficient to strike aw r e into the beholder. Behind 
 the cart were the " B. 0. W. C.," robed in the red
 
 THE PKOCESSION MOVES. 33 
 
 shirts and plumed hats which Bart had found for 
 thorn. Bart had a pistol in his belt. Each one had 
 something, if it were nothing better than a case- 
 knife. But the centre of all eyes was the flag. 
 This Bart had generously handed over to Bruce 
 Rawdon, who was the Most Venerable Patriarch 
 for the month of May. As the wind caught it and 
 unfolded it before the astonished eyes of the other 
 boys, the skeleton head grinned benignantly at 
 them from his airy home, and a loud shout of ad 
 miration burst forth from all. 
 
 Solomon cracked his whip. The procession 
 started. The noise, the laughter, and the joking 
 were wonderful. Heads appeared at all the win 
 dows of the house where the teachers lived. 
 There were the laughing faces of Dr. Porter and 
 his family ; there was the wondering gaze of Mr. 
 Simmons, the mathematical teacher ; and there, at 
 another window, the long, solemn physiognomy of 
 Mr. Long, of the English department. Thus the 
 procession went on, followed by all the boys, and 
 the centre of admir.ing interest. It was a proud 
 moment for the " B. 0. W. C." 
 
 In this fashion they went up the hill behind the 
 Academy, and at length reached the woods. They 
 passed several cavities in the ground which had 
 once been cellars of the old Acadian houses. They 
 ed through an orchard where the old, neglected 
 apple trees still spoke of the Acadian farmer who 
 had planted them and cleared the forest around. 
 4
 
 34 THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 The road entered the woods, and they went along 
 for some distance. At last, in the midst of tho 
 woods they turned aside to the left, and after a 
 hundred yards or so they stopped, and the cart 
 was unloaded. 
 
 At this place there was a steep descent on the 
 right through the thick woods. Down this the 
 " B. 0. W. C." carried the articles which they had 
 brought. On reaching the bottom, they emerged 
 into a space clear of trees, where a brook ran bab 
 bling on. About twenty yards up, a dam had been 
 built, and a pond of water formed, at one end of 
 which was a large camp made of spruce and fir. 
 Shut in among the woods, with the little pond in 
 front of it, and the brook babbling behind it, it 
 formed as secluded a place as could be desired. 
 This spot was once the hiding-place of Bart during 
 his second flight, and had ever since been a favorite 
 resort of his. There were many camps and pleas 
 ant arbors through the woods, but the newly-made 
 pond had given to this place the undoubted pre 
 eminence. It had all been done very secretly 
 within a week, and all the other boys now saw it 
 for the first time, and gave utterance to their feel 
 ings in low murmurs of surprise and admiration. 
 But the " B. 0. W. C." had much to attend to. 
 First of all, they had to ca'rry down their provis 
 ions. Then they had to arrange them, and finally 
 they had the most important duty of all to attend 
 to, which was no less momentous a thing than
 
 THE OTHER BOYS CURIOUS. 35 
 
 hoisting their flag. Soon the moment came. A 
 pole had been already prepared. The ropes were 
 attached, the pole was nailed to a corner post of 
 the camp, and the flag was hauled up to its place 
 with loud cheers, in which all the other boys joined 
 with the greatest vigor. 
 
 After this the " B. 0. W. C." flung themselves 
 down and rested for a time. The other boys 
 inspected the place closely, and questioned the 
 owners of the camp as to their intention. 
 
 " Are you going to sleep here ? " 
 
 " 0, yes." 
 
 "What'llyou sleep on?" 
 
 " Brush, of course." 
 
 " And will you cook? " 
 
 "0, yes." 
 
 " Have you a fireplace ? " 
 
 " No, but we're going to make one to-day." 
 
 " What'll you do if it rains ? " 
 
 " Grin and bear it." 
 
 " Pooh ! You don't mean to say that you'd stay 
 here if you got wet through." 
 
 " Wouldn't we, though ? You see." 
 
 " Dr. Porter wouldn't let you." 
 
 " 0, yes, he would. He always says it don't 
 hurt boys to get wet." 
 
 " 0, he means by day. He wouldn't let you 
 sleep here in a storm." 
 
 " Why not? The camp is good enough." 
 
 " Good enough ? It can't keep the rain off."
 
 36 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " 0, yes, it can." 
 
 " You haven't enough to eat here have you ? " 
 asked others. 
 
 " Plenty." 
 
 " Nonsense ! It will all be gone before two 
 days." 
 
 " Well, can't we easily get things ? I've got a 
 pistol, and mean to shoot hares and things." 
 
 Bart proudly displayed his pistol, and the sight 
 of this formidable arm silenced all controversy. 
 
 " Besides," said Bart, proudly, " we've got a gun." 
 
 " A gun ! " repeated the others, in low tones. 
 
 " Yes ; we expect to be attacked." 
 
 " Attacked ? Who'd attack you ? " 
 
 " 0, the Gaspereaugians." 
 
 (" The Gaspereaugians " was a name given by 
 the boys to the inhabitants of Gaspereaux.) 
 
 " Do you think they will ? " 
 
 " Of course ; but if they try it, they'll find us 
 ready for them," said Bart, fiercely. " We've 
 hoisted our flag, and I'd like to see the Gasper- 
 eaugian that would dare to pull it down." 
 
 " Well, if it comes to that, you've got us, you 
 know. We'll be on hand." 
 
 " Of course," said Bart, gravely. " I'll tell you 
 what we're going to do : we'll send out scouts, and 
 if we see any signs of an attack, we'll let you 
 know. IVe got a trumpet here, and when I blow 
 three times, you'll be along to help. See." 
 
 And Bart stepped back to a bundle, out of which
 
 CAMP-BUILDING. 37 
 
 he pulled a long tin horn, of the kind known among 
 'longshoremen as " fog-horns." 
 
 " But we won't blow it till we're hard up, you 
 know," he continued. " We'll only blow it if they 
 come in a great crowd, you know." 
 
 " 0, yes ; of course." 
 
 The boys now broke up into little knots, and 
 proposed all sorts of plans. A mania for camping 
 out set in strong among them all. The example 
 of the " B. 0. W. C." in damming the stream was to 
 be imitated at once. Each little knot of boys had 
 places peculiar to themselves along the same stream, 
 some of which were the work of predecessors, and 
 had something like a history. After a time most 
 of the boys went back for spades, pickaxes, shov 
 els, axes, and whatever else might be needed for the 
 great work of camp-building. The " B. 0. W. C." 
 then turned their attention toward the comple 
 tion, of their own camp. A fireplace had still to 
 be built, and brush cut for beds. To this they de 
 voted themselves very vigorously, and worked till 
 about ten o'clock, when their labors were suddenly 
 interrupted by the appearance of Dr. Porter and 
 Mr. Simmons. They stood for some time looking 
 with a smile at the busy scene, before they were 
 noticed. As soon as the boys recognized their 
 visitors, they came up laughing, eager to describe 
 the beauties of their camp. Dr. Porter was much 
 amused, particularly with the flag, which floated 
 from the mast.
 
 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Boys," said he at length, after he had asked 
 about everything, " I have come up to make you an 
 offer." 
 
 " An offer? What is it, sir ? " cried they all. 
 
 " How would you like to give up, for the present, 
 your bandit camp, take away all your provision, 
 haul down your flag, and go away ? " 
 
 " What, sir ! " cried the boys in consternation, 
 and a cloud of gloom passed over their faces. 
 
 " How would you like me to charter a little 
 schooner, fill it with provisions, turn the hold into 
 a sleeping-place, and start off for a week's cruise 
 around the Basin of Minas, going ashore at the 
 Five Islands, at Parrsboro', at Blomidon, and at 
 any other place where we might wish? What 
 do you say to that ? Ah, ha ! " cried the doctor, 
 as he watched the changing faces of the boys, 
 where the gloom had vanished instantly, and 
 given place to the wildest delight. " Ah, ha ! that 
 suits you does it ! Well, that's what I've come 
 to propose." 
 
 " 0, Dr. Porter ! Are you really in earnest ? 
 Do you mean it? a schooner a schooner? 
 a cruise round Minas Basin ? O, good ! good ! 
 good ! Hurrah ! Three cheers ! " 
 
 A hundred incoherent shouts and words like 
 these burst from the boys as they dashed about in 
 wild and frantic delight, overwhelmed with joy 
 at this proposal to all of them. It seemed a thing 
 so glorious that nothing of which the mind could
 
 DR. PORTER PROPOSES A VOYAGE. 39 
 
 conceive was to be compared with it. A cruise 
 round Minas Basin ! What did not that involve ? 
 Adventures of a hundred kinds ; drifting about in 
 wild tides ; getting lost in dense fogs ; running 
 ashore on wide mud flats, or on precipitous cliffs, 
 or on the edge of perilous breakers; landing on 
 lonely headlands, or on solitary islands; penetrating 
 far forests ; camping out in wildernesses ; living 
 pirate fashion in their own schooner, where all 
 would be given up to them ; shooting, fishing ; 
 hunting for gulls' nests; it meant not sham ad 
 ventures, but real ones with real dangers envi 
 roning them instead of fancied ones. They could 
 cease playing at Robbers, and play what to them 
 seemed the nobler part of Pirates ; the skull- 
 and-cross-bones flag could adorn the schooner, and 
 the fog-trumpet could sound forth amid the echo 
 ing cliffs of Blomidon. It meant anything and 
 everything, and far more than even their vivid 
 fancies could very well portray. To most boys the 
 sea always promises more adventure than the land ; 
 there is always something of the joy of discovery 
 in every new voyage, and so all these boys felt 
 "now; but to Bart, most of all, was the prospect 
 most delightful ; for he had already known to the 
 full that longing for the sea which many boys have, 
 and that which his father had prevented him from 
 realizing, now seemed to come to him. In some re 
 spects this seemed to be better than the voyage 
 which he had formerly dreamed of; for though it
 
 40 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 would not be long, yet it would be varied and 
 eventful, and not free from danger. Best of all, 
 it would be made in company with the other boys. 
 
 It was some time before the boys were able, in 
 their excitement, to get any clear idea of what Dr. 
 Porter was telling them. At length they learned 
 that Mr. Simmons and Mr. Long wished to visit 
 Blomidon and the Five Islands in search after min 
 erals, wit& which the cliffs are filled. They had 
 concluded to get a schooner, and take the larger 
 boys with them. They expected to spend about 
 a week, and take provisions sufficient for that time. 
 Dr. Porter would not be able to go himself, but 
 would intrust the boys to the care and the juris 
 diction of Messrs. Simmons and Long. Such was 
 the plan. 
 
 Moreover, the schooner was already engaged. 
 It was the Antelope, Captain' Corbet ; and it was 
 proposed to leave, if possible, that very afternoon, 
 so as to be on the other side of the bay, or at least 
 near Blomidon, by sundown. As it was then ten 
 o'clock, there was no time to lose, but everything 
 should be prepared at once, and taken on board the 
 schooner. One thing only was insisted on by Dr.* 
 Porter ; and that was, that they should take no fire 
 arms. Bart pleaded so hard for his little pistol, 
 however, that the doctor let him keep it, and 
 satisfied himself by making them leave the gun 
 behind.
 
 EXTRAORDINARY PROCESSION. 
 
 -III. 
 
 Another extraordinary Procession. An eccentric 
 Crew. A flighty Skipper. Wonderful Attach 
 ment of Captain Corbet to his Offspring. Steal 
 ing a Stone Fence, and raising the Mack Flag. 
 
 , the woods were deserted. Twelve or 
 
 fifteen boys were selected as worthy of the 
 f**' adventurous voyage, and these all made their 
 preparations, while the smaller boys looked on with 
 longing eyes. As for the " B. 0. W. C.," they had 
 no preparations to make. They needed only to 
 transfer their provisions and other things from the 
 camp to the schooner. The teachers were to see 
 about the bedding, <fec. These boys therefore 
 enlisted Old Solomon in their service, and packed 
 their things once more in the same cart which had 
 taken them to the camp ; after which they waited 
 to accompany the others to the schooner. All 
 possible haste was made ; and soon there started 
 for the schooner a procession even more extraor 
 dinary than the one which had gone into the 
 woods. 
 
 First of all went a huge hay-cart crammed with
 
 42 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 bedding; then followed a wagon filled with pro 
 visions ; and after this the cart of the " B. 0. W. C.," 
 driven by Solomon. Then followed the voyageurs 
 in procession ; and after these came the small 
 boys, green with envy. Messrs. Simmons and 
 Long walked modestly on the sidewalk, not caring 
 to identify themselves with so odd a crowd. 
 
 In fact it was an odd crowd. First there was 
 Solomon in full canonicals, then the " B. 0. W. C." 
 in their red shirts and plumed caps, with axes and 
 knives in their belts ; and then followed their 
 companions in the voyage, dressed more grotesquely 
 still. All the old clothes that could be found were 
 pressed into service for this occasion. Old pea- 
 jackets, old " sou'-wester " hats, old coats denuded 
 of skirts, jackets in a state of dilapidation, battered 
 caps, shocking bad hats, which had not been on a 
 hnman head for ever so long, all were now 
 brought into requisition, and formed an assemblage 
 which was sufficient to drive an " Old Clo' " man 
 wild with covetousness. 
 
 Now, as Homer, at the outset of his poem, enu 
 merates the ships and chieftains, so will I complete 
 the enumeration of the voyageurs in this adventur 
 ous expedition. 
 
 First, then, there came a little Irishman, who 
 had accidentally dropped into the Academy, and 
 had remained. His name was Michael Murphy, 
 and consequently he was always called Pat, except 
 when the boys called him Patsie, for short, as
 
 THE VOYAX3EUKS. 43 
 
 they said. He wore an old sky-blue dress-coat, 
 with three brass buttons still remaining, fastened 
 around the waist with a red woollen comforter. A 
 battered silk hat, with the top of the crown off, 
 completed his costume. 
 
 "With him came Peter Fraser, commonly known 
 as Johnnie Blue, a thick-set, bullet-headed boy, full 
 of obstinate, persevering courage, and dressed in a 
 sailor's pea-jacket, made to fit himself by the simple 
 plan of cutting off the sleeves. He wore a sou' 
 wester, and carried a sailor's knife. In fact, his 
 get-up was very remarkably nautical. 
 
 Then came David Digg, a tall, solemn, pale boy, 
 very studious, with a taste for geology. He wore 
 an old overcoat minus the tails, and a knitted yarn 
 night-cap. David Digg was always called Bogud 
 by the boys, from the fact that in one of the rules 
 of the Latin Grammar they had learned that 
 " David and Bogud are common." 
 
 Then came George McLeod, whose name was 
 facetiously contracted into Muckle. By some ex 
 traordinary means he had obtained possession of a 
 soldier's red coat, and produced an immense sen 
 sation. 
 
 Then came Jacob Wiggins, whose name was 
 easily contracted into Jiggins, by which name 
 alone he was known. He wore a red bandana 
 handkerchief around his head, and was arrayed in 
 a big gray homespun coat, which he had borrowed 
 from a friendly farmer.
 
 44 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 After these marched William MacNamara, known 
 as Billymack, wearing a tail coat, long top boots, 
 and a felt hat. 
 
 And last, there was George Henderson, who had 
 gained the singular name of Sammy Bam Bam, 
 which occurs in one of Dr. Bird's novels, from some 
 amusing incident in his school life. A very old 
 jacket, a very ragged pair of trousers, and a hat 
 on the extreme verge of decrepitude, formed his 
 attire. 
 
 The chief harbor of Grand Prd now goes by the 
 name of Mud Creek, and is one of the many ex 
 amples which go to prove that the Anglo-Saxon, 
 though superior to the Frenchman in colonizing a 
 new country, is very far his inferior in giving 
 names to the places which he may have colonized. 
 At this place the party soon arrived, and looked 
 for the vessel. To their surprise, they found her 
 quite deserted, lying aground at a wharf. On 
 going aboard, they found that no preparations 
 whatever had been made. 
 
 " This is too bad ! " cried Mr. Long, in tones of 
 deep vexation. " Corbet promised to be here early, 
 and have everything ready. I wonder what can 
 have become of him." 
 
 Saying this, he started off to try and find Captain 
 Corbet. After about half an hour he returned. 
 
 " I'll tell you what it is," he said ; " we can't 
 afford to wait. We ,must begin right away and 
 make our arrangements." . ...
 
 THEY STEAL A FEXCE. 45 
 
 " There's no ballast on board/' said Mr. Simmons, 
 who had been carefully inspecting the vessel, 
 " and no floor in the hold." 
 
 " What ! " cried Mr. Long ; and hurrying on 
 board, he soon saw that such was indeed the case. 
 He then stood for a time vexed and perplexed. 
 
 " Well, boys," said he at length, " we must all 
 get to work, so that we may be ready when Corbet 
 does come. There's a pile of stones over there 
 which will do very well for ballast ;" and he pointed 
 to a stone wall which surrounded a garden close 
 by the wharf. " Now come, boys," he continued, 
 " form a line from the stones to the schooner, and 
 pass them all along from hand to hand." 
 
 " But it's Mr'. Brown's fence," objected Mr. Sim 
 mons, who did not relish this infringement on the 
 rights of another. 
 
 " 0, Mr. Brown won't mind ! " was the reply. 
 ' He knows me. Come, boys ; " and Mr. Long, who 
 ras always rapid and energetic, soon formed the 
 boys in line, and the stones were speedily trans 
 ferred from hand to hand. 
 
 " Mr. Simmons," said Mr. Long, after a time, " I 
 think I'll go and get some boards." And saying 
 this, he hurried away, leaving the others hard at 
 work, and expecting the absent Corbet. The boys 
 worked with a will ; and even the smaller ones, 
 who were to have no part in the voyage, formed 
 another line, and passed on the smaller stones. At 
 the end of two hours the vessel was considered by
 
 46 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 Mr. Simmons to have sufficient ballast, the garden 
 wall had vanished, and the boys stood waiting, with 
 blistered hands, for Captain Corbet. 
 
 While they were waiting, Mr. Long once more 
 appeared. 
 
 " What ! hasn't Corbet come yet ? " he cried. 
 
 " No." 
 
 Mr. Long looked around in despair. 
 
 " I've had to go three miles for the boards," said 
 he. " They'll be here in a few minutes. Every 
 thing is against us to-day. We've got to work 
 hard yet, or we won't get off. Mr. Simmons, would 
 you be kind enough to go and see if you can find 
 Corbet in the village? and I'll go down into the 
 hold to lay the flooring." 
 
 Off went Mr. Simmons, and down went Mr. Long 
 into the hold. The wagon soon arrived with the 
 boards, which were passed down to him, and speedi 
 ly laid over the ballast. Thanks to his skill and 
 energy, the floor was soon made. Then the boys 
 set to work throwing down the bedding, and ar 
 ranging the trunks and baskets. There was not 
 much time, however, for any arrangements. The 
 things lay in a confused heap, with a busy crowd 
 laboring to reduce them to order. 
 
 At the end of about half an hour Mr. Simmons 
 returned, shaking his head. He had not found 
 Captain Corbet. Things began to look desperate. 
 It was now high tide, and high time for leaving. 
 Time and tide, which wait for no man, were not 
 going to wait for Captain Corbet.
 
 CAPTAIN CORBET'S BABY. 47 
 
 There was the Antelope all ready. She was not 
 much of a vessel, it is true. She resembled a 
 
 ash-tub in many important points. She looked 
 leaky. She smelled strong of potatoes ; and rightly 
 so, for that important vegetable formed her in- 
 
 riable cargo. The name Antelope was a delight 
 ful jest. Her chains were deeply eaten with rust ; 
 her cordage and rigging had a time-worn appear 
 ance. A venerable air of decay rested about her. 
 Yet still, in spite of all, there she was, and a dozen 
 eager young hearts were burning to embark in her, 
 and be away before the tide should fall. 
 
 At last Mr. Long started off, in company with 
 
 r. Simmons, to hunt up Captain Corbet, or some 
 other man who might go in his place. The boys 
 stood about the wharf waiting impatiently for their 
 return. 
 
 Mr. Long and his companion hurried to the 
 village inn, and found out that Captain Corbet lived 
 three miles away. So they borrowed a horse and 
 wagon, and drove off as fast as possible to the 
 house. Arriving there, they entered, and beheld 
 a scene which so overpowered Mr. Long that for 
 a time he could not speak. 
 
 . For there in his kitchen, in a high-backed chair, 
 in front of his own hearth-stone, there sat the 
 identical Captain Corbet for whom so many had 
 been waiting so long. He held an infant in his 
 manly arms, he was gently tilting his chair to and 
 fro, and tenderly feeding his prattling innocent
 
 48 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 with a spoon. So intent was he upon his tender 
 task, that he did not hear the entrance of his ex 
 cited pursuers. 
 
 " Captain Corbet ! " 
 
 The tone in which Mr. Long spoke cannot pos 
 sibly be represented in print ; or at any rate to do 
 so would require more notes of admiration than are 
 usually found in any common printing office. The 
 tone will have to be imagined. Suffice it to say, 
 that Captain Corbet dropped the spoon, almost 
 dropped the baby also, and started to his feet as 
 though he had been stirred up by a galvanic shock 
 administered full on the ganglionic centres. 
 
 " Captain Corbet 1 " cried Mr. Long, furiously. 
 " Didn't you say you'd be on the wharf in good 
 time, and that the Antelope would leave at this 
 tide ? " 
 
 " Why ! it's Mr. -Long ! " said Captain Corbet, 
 " Why, Mr. Long ! Glad to see you. Sit down. 
 Why, you railly frightened me. Why, I'm railly 
 pleased to see you. I am, railly." 
 
 " What do you mean," cried Mr. I^ong, in a great 
 passion, " by this mockery ? Here have we been 
 waiting for you ever since morning, ^and we've had 
 to put the ballast on board with our own hands ; 
 and I come here and find you quite indifferent. 
 What do you mean, sir ? Are you going, or not?" 
 
 " Good gracious ! " said Captain Corbet. " The 
 ballast ! Why, railly now ! Did you go and put 
 it on board ? Why, I do declare 1 "
 
 PARYGOLIC FOR THE BABY. 49 
 
 Mr. Long gave a dark frown, and with a violent 
 effort smothered his indignation. 
 
 " Are you coming, or not ? " said he, sternly. 
 
 " Coming ? Why not jest now. You see 
 
 .ere's the babby." 
 
 And he put his brown finger under the chin of 
 his offspring, and actually forgot himself so far as 
 to whistle to it ; after which he cast a furtive 
 ;lance at his visitors, as though half expecting that 
 
 .ey would admire the child. 
 
 " Where's Mrs. Corbet ? It's her place to mind 
 
 e child your place is on board the vessel." 
 
 " Why, I can't put the babby on the floor, as I 
 iee ; nor I can't take him on board." 
 
 " Where's Mrs. Corbet ? " 
 
 " Why, you see, she started off airly to hunt up 
 some parygolic. The babby's troubled with wind, 
 and " 
 
 " When will she be back ? " interrupted Mr. 
 Long. 
 
 Captain Corbet shook his head solemnly. 
 
 " It would take a man with a head as long as a 
 horse to tell that," said he, sententiously. 
 
 11 Where is She then ? I'll drive off and get her." 
 
 " She ! law bless you, I don't know no more'n a 
 onhatched chick." 
 
 " Don't know ! You surely know which way 
 she went." 
 
 " Wai, she kind o' tho't she'd go to the village, 
 and then she kind o' hinted she'd visit her married 
 4
 
 50 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 sister that lives on Billy Jackson's farm. They're 
 down with the measles, and 
 
 " Bother the measles ! Do you mean to say that 
 you let her go off, and quietly sat down here to 
 nurse your baby, when you ought to have been at 
 work ? " 
 
 " I didn't let her go. She walked off herself. 
 ' Benjamin,' says she, 'take care of the babby.' He's 
 dreadful fond of me. Won't be fed by nobody else. 
 I ginrally feed him at nights when he wakes. An' 
 a dreadful high-sperited creetur is that child's 
 mother. An' they shan't abuse him. No-o-o-o," he 
 added, abruptly, turning his conversation toward 
 the " babby" himself, who began to make faces and 
 utter sounds premonitory of a howl. 
 
 Mr. Long turned abruptly away. 
 
 " The man's an idiot ! " said he to Mr. Simmons. 
 " We'll have to get sx)me one else to go with us." 
 
 " See here," said he, turning to Captain Corbet, 
 who was stirring up some pap to feed his a babby; " 
 " I've engaged your schooner, and I mean to start 
 in her. All our things are on board, and we can't 
 lose a whole day. You've broken your engage 
 ment ; so I'll go without you. I'll find somebody 
 that can sail her. I'll go to Captain Pearson, or 
 old McNeil, or somebody." 
 
 " There ain't a skipper in the place. You won't 
 find anybody. I'm the on'y schooner here. Every 
 body is got off to Bosting with taters. I'd been 
 off, too, on'y for the babby."
 
 MRS. CORBET PROMISES. 51 
 
 " Well, when can you go ? " 
 
 Captain Corbet shook his head. 
 
 " O, it'll be all right. I'll be along some time. 
 I dare say Mrs. Corbet '11 be home soon. Don't be 
 alarmed about me. I'll put you through." 
 
 " See here, Captain Corbet ; I'll go off now and 
 find somebody to take me. You've deceived me, 
 and disappointed me." 
 
 Saying this, Mr. Long strode out of the house, 
 followed by his companion, and drove away rapidly 
 n search of some one to navigate the schooner. 
 
 All his efforts were vain. It was as Captain 
 Corbet said. There wasn't any one in the place. 
 Svery seafaring man had gone off in some kind of 
 Dotato craft to Boston, allured by the high prices 
 f potatoes. Fortunes were being made, and noth- 
 ng but the desperate imbecility of Corbet pre 
 vented him from having his share in the golden 
 harvest. Time passed. The tide fell rapidly, and 
 the vessel was again left aground by the retreating 
 waters. It would be necessary to postpone their 
 departure until the following day, for they did not 
 care about starting in the night. 
 
 There was no help for it. They would have to 
 wait. Mr. Long went up again to see Captain 
 Corbet, and extorted from him a promise to leave 
 at nine o'clock on the following morning. Before 
 he left he had the satisfaction of seeing Mrs. Corbet 
 arrive home, and got her to promise that her 
 husband should go. As this was the only thing
 
 52 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 that could be done, he went back to make known 
 the state of the case to the boys. 
 
 As to the boys, though disappointed, they were 
 not at all cast down. They had possession of the 
 vessel, with beds and provisions, and on the vessel 
 they were bound to remain. Mr. Long found that 
 they had eaten an excellent dinner, and were pre 
 paring their evening repast in the schooner's hold, 
 which they now considered their home. They did 
 not want to go to the Academy to eat or to sleep. 
 They were navigators, and their life was on the 
 ocean wave, their home on the rolling deep. 
 
 So they passed the night on board, and found the 
 first experience of wild life very pleasant. Songs 
 and laughter arose until late, and it was midnight 
 before the merry voices ceased to rise into the 
 still air. 
 
 Early the next morning Mr. Long was down, and 
 found that the boys had already finished breakfast, 
 and were eagerly awaiting the next turn in the 
 proceedings of the day. He communicated to 
 them his anxieties about Corbet, and gave them to 
 understand that they might not get oft' at all, unless 
 they could secure the dawdling skipper. He urged 
 them all to accompany him to Corbet's house, so as 
 to bring a moral power to bear which he would 
 not be able to withstand. 
 
 This proposal the boys received with three stun 
 ning cheers. 
 
 Off, then, started all the boys, headed by Mr.
 
 THE SCHOONER SAILS. 53 
 
 Long, who, in his excitement, no longer cared 
 about the ragged regiment at his heels. For three 
 good miles they footed it bravely, and at length 
 stood in front of Captain Corbet's door. Mr. Long 
 entered, and found the navigator seated in his 
 kitchen by the fireplace, dandling the babby. The 
 wife of his. bosom was setting the breakfast table. 
 
 " Good morning," said Mr. Long. 
 
 " Why, it's Mr. Long ! Railly now," said Cap 
 tain Corbet. " An' it shall see Mr. Long, too, so 
 it shall," he continued, holding up the babby, who 
 fastened its large blue eyes upon the visitor. 
 
 Mr. Long turned away, and spoke aside with 
 Mrs. Corbet. Rightly considering that she was 
 the true head of the house, he begged her not to 
 let them be disappointed again. He was success 
 ful. Mrs. Corbet assured him that the moment 
 breakfast was over she would send him off. 
 
 " And we will wait," said Mr. Long. 
 
 So they waited patiently ; and at last Captain 
 Corbet tore himself away from his house, his wife, 
 and his babby, and went to the schooner, accom 
 panied by the ragged regiment of boys. 
 
 It was about ten o'clock, and the schooner was 
 afloat. All tumbled onboard. The hawsers were 
 unloosed. Captain Corbet had to go ashore to get 
 a man whom he called his " mate ; " but as Mr. 
 Long went with him but little time was lost. 
 
 At last the sails were hoisted. The wind filled 
 them, and the Antelope moved slowly from the
 
 54 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 \vharf. A loud, ringing cheer arose as tfoe schooner 
 started. Before the last notes died away, however ? 
 a man was seen running down toward the wharf. 
 He was short and fat, and panted heavily. Reach 
 ing the wharf, he cast one look of consternation 
 at the place where the garden wall had been, and 
 another at the schooner. 
 
 " They've done it, by jingo ! " he exclaimed. 
 " Hallo there ! " he screamed. " Did you go and 
 take my fence for ballast, Corbet ? " 
 
 " No, I didn't ! " yelled Corbet. 
 
 " You did, you scoundrel ! Harris saw those 
 young reprobates passing the stones on board. 
 Bring them back at once, every one of them, or I'll 
 make you sup sorrow ! " 
 
 Here Mr. Long stepped forward. 
 
 " It's all right," said he. " It's no matter " 
 
 " What ! " cried the owner of" the fence. " I 
 say it is not all right ; and it is matter. Bring me 
 back my fence ! " 
 
 " I'll bring it back." 
 
 " I'll have the law of you ! " 
 
 " All right. We'll replace it." 
 
 " Bring it back ! " 
 
 " All right." 
 
 " Bring back my fence ! " 
 
 Further and further away the schooner moved, 
 and fainter and fainter grew the voice that called 
 after them, till at last but a low and scarcely audi 
 ble tone could be heard.
 
 THE FLAG AT MAST HEAD. 55 
 
 As the vessel moved away, Bart stood at flip 
 mainmast. He had worked hard the day before, 
 running some lanyards through the truck, and 
 now the moment had come for his reward. Bruco 
 Rawdon fired his pistol, and as the report died 
 away, up to the mast head went the black flag of 
 the " B. 0". W. C." 
 
 And all the boys greeted it with a cheer.
 
 56 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Blomidon. Tides and Fogs. Songs and Sea 
 sickness. The five Islands, and a Race up a 
 Precipice. 
 
 "iNDIXGr on through the tortuous channel 
 of the creek, they reached its mouth with 
 out accident, and passed out into the bay. 
 The morning was bright and beautiful, the wind 
 blew fair, and all gave themselves up to the joy of 
 the occasion. The Antelope, it is true, was of 
 ancient build and model ; she was short, and broad, 
 and round, but the wind was of such a kind as to 
 bring out whatever capacity for sailing she might 
 have. The sun shone brightly, and all around 
 them sparkled the blue waves of the bay. Behind 
 them was the long level of Grand Pro*, beyond 
 which the hills arose, whose slopes were dotted 
 with white houses. Before them was the wide bay 
 bounded by the Parrsboro' shore, while conspicu 
 ous, as usual, arose the grand form of Blomidon. 
 
 " Is Blomidon a French name ? " asked Bart of 
 Mr. Simmons. 
 
 " No. It is said to be a corruption of the words
 
 HIGH TIDES. 57 
 
 Blow me doum, and it is spelled that way on old 
 maps. A good many old coasting skippers pro 
 nounce it in that way. The winds that prevail out 
 there off the cape are a sufficient cause for such a 
 name." 
 
 " Are there more winds off Blomidon than in 
 other parts of the bay ? " 
 
 " 0, yes. It is seldom calm there. It seems as 
 if all the winds of the Bay of Fundy and of the 
 Basin of Minas struggled together there. It is a 
 sort of funnel through which they all pour back 
 ward or forward. Then the sea out there is often 
 quite heavy. The meeting of different currents 
 and different winds causes this. Seldom will you 
 find a place where such fierce currents rush to 
 and fro." 
 
 " Shall we land at Blomidon first ? " 
 
 " I do not think we can with this wind. It will 
 be better, I think, to wait till we come back. We 
 will go across the Basin to the Five Islands first." 
 
 " Where are the highest tides of this Basin ? " 
 
 " Do you see away there," said Mr. Simmons, 
 pointing far away toward the right, " where the 
 land seems to sink down ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Well, there the water runs up till it ends in 
 the Shubenacadie River. It is there that the tide 
 runs highest, and I suppose there is no part of the 
 \vorld where the rise is so great." 
 
 " Do you believe it rises ninety feet? "
 
 58 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 "I have heard so, at spring tides, but I 
 rather think it is an exaggeration. It is difficult 
 to get a fair and accurate measurement. I do not 
 think that it rises much over seventy feet." 
 
 " That is high enough to surpass all other tides, 
 I should think. But see hallo ! what's that ? " 
 
 " And Bart darted to the side of the vessel, at 
 tracted by a shout. A large schooner was approach 
 ing, on board of which all were staring with grin 
 ning faces at the Antelope. 
 
 " Is that Captain Kidd's craft ? " shouted one of 
 the sailors. 
 
 " Yes/' screamed Bart. " "We're going to dig up 
 a little buried treasure." 
 
 A yell of derision and laughter was the answer, 
 to which the boys of the Antelope responded by 
 wild, unearthly shouts ; and so the vessels passed 
 each other. 
 
 In commemoration of this little incident, one of 
 the boys commenced to sing a doleful ditty, known 
 in literature as " The Dying Confession of Captain 
 Kidd," of which the following lines will give a 
 good idea: 
 
 " O, my name is Captain Kidd, 
 
 As I sailed, as I sailed; 
 O, my name is Captain Kidd, 
 
 As I sailed. 
 
 O, my name is Captain Kidd, 
 And much wickedness I did, 
 And a heap of gold I hid, 
 As I sailed."
 
 THE BOYS SING. 
 
 59 
 
 One song started another, and one by one their 
 favorite school songs came out. One of these was 
 the following : 
 
 4iH VERSE. 
 
 IST VERSE. (Brisk.) 
 
 " Three blue-bottles, 
 Three blue-bottles, 
 Three blue-bottles sat 
 On a milestone." 
 
 RECITATIVE. 
 " One flew away." 
 
 
 
 2o VERSE. (Slow.) 
 " Two blue-bottles, 
 Two blue-bottles, 
 Two blue-bottles sat 
 On a milestone." 
 
 RECITATIVE. 
 " Another flew away." 
 
 ST> VERSE. (Slower.) 
 " One blue-bottle, 
 One blue-bottle, 
 One blue-bottle sat 
 On a milestone." 
 
 RECITATIVE. 
 *' That one flew away." 
 
 (Very slow, very sad, and very solemn.) 
 " No blue-bottles, 
 No blue-bottles, 
 No blue-bottles sat 
 On a milestone." 
 
 RECITATIVE. 
 " One came back."
 
 60 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 BTH VERSE. (Less sad.) 
 
 " One blue-bottle, 
 One blue-bottle, 
 One blue-bottle sat 
 On a milestone." 
 
 Gradually the blue-bottles of the song come back, 
 till finally, on the return of the three, the song 
 comes to a triumphant conclusion. 
 
 Standing at the helm, Captain Corbet gave direc 
 tions from time to time to the " mate " about sail 
 ing the vessel, and listened to the songs of the 
 boys with a patriarchal smile. He had already 
 shown himself so accessible, that all the boys had 
 chatted with him ; and at last they insisted that he 
 should sing. Captain Corbet did not need very 
 much solicitation. Standing at the helm with his 
 eyes half closed, he began in a thin, shrill, piping, 
 nasal voice, full of queer tremolos and grace notes, 
 to drone out several melodies of a varied character. 
 The first one was an ancient ballad, called " The 
 Farmier's Boy," which began as follows : 
 
 " O, the sky was black, the day was cold, 
 
 And the winds did loud-ly roar, 
 When cold and sad there corned a lad 
 Into a farmier's door. 
 
 " ' Can you tell me,' says he, ' if any there be 
 
 Who want to give emplo-o-o-o-o-o-y 
 For to plough and to sow, and to reap and to mow, 
 And to be a farmier's bo-o-o-o-o-o-o-y 
 To be a farmier's bo-o-o-o-o-o-o-y ?' "
 
 A SQUALL. 61 
 
 Another song referred to the charms of domestic 
 life, and was evidently directed with a fell, satirical 
 purpose against Messrs. Simmons and Long, who 
 were both hardened bachelors, and who, in Captain 
 Corbet's estimation, had shown a degree of callous 
 ness and indifference to the sweet attractions of 
 domestic happiness which could not be too strongly 
 rebuked. 
 
 Meantime the Antelope was draAving nearer to 
 Blomidon, and while listening to Captain Corbet's 
 dulcet strains, they were gazing with admiration 
 at the dark promontory. None noticed that they 
 were approaching a place where the water, agitated 
 by the wind, and driven by conflicting currents, 
 was tossing itself up into foaming waves ; but all 
 stood carelessly about, and the song and the laugh 
 went on. Suddenly the vessel seemed to give a 
 jump, and then a plunge downward. At that in 
 stant a wave came dashing over the boAvs, saturat 
 ing to the skin a little crowd that had gathered 
 there. Then, with a rush, and a crack, and a wild 
 singing among the rigging, a squall struck the 
 vessel. Over she went on one side, while fresh 
 waves dashed over her gunwale. In an instant all 
 was confusion. Every boy grasped some rope, and 
 held on for his life. The boys who had been 
 drenched at the bows looked forlornly at their 
 companions. Then poof! came another blast, 
 and away, away went five dark objects careering 
 through the air to leeward. A cry from the " B. 0.
 
 62 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 W. C." followed this last mishap. They had lost 
 their hats, their beautiful plumed felt hats, their 
 pride, their joy lost them ingloriously and be 
 yond all hope of recovery. With doleful faces they 
 looked at one another, wondering what they could 
 do. There were no more hats on board. They 
 thought of handkerchiefs, and so one after another 
 bound his handkerchief around his head. But now 
 there was not much chance for lamentation over 
 wet jackets or lost hats. A more dismal fate was 
 lowering over them. Each one knew it, saw it, felt 
 it in his inmost soul. For the sea was rough, and 
 the little schooner pitched and tossed every way, 
 rolling, and leaping, and jumping, more than flesh 
 and blood could bear. At any rate, their flesh and 
 blood could not bear it. A feeling of wretched 
 ness came to every heart ; every face grew pale, 
 and assumed an expression of woe. Suddenly 
 Messrs. Long -and Simmons disappeared into the 
 cabin. This was the signal for others. Many fol 
 lowed. A few, however, preferred the deck, with 
 its fresh air, to the close air and the sickening 
 smell of bilge- water and potatoes, that predominated 
 below. But the scene had changed for them as for 
 all, and the grandeur of Blomidon, and the mag 
 nificence of an iron-bound coast, were forgotten. 
 Hushed was the merry laugh, silent the melodi 
 ous song. Gone were the joyous young faces that 
 but a short time before had looked out from the 
 vessel upon the sea and sky. Faded were the
 
 ON DECK. 63 
 
 bright eyes, scattered the bright visions of enjoy 
 ment. Alas, how changed ! 
 
 And now, as they went on farther, the wind 
 grew fresher, and the waves grew rougher, and 
 the little schooner danced about like a mad thing ; 
 and the booms creaked against the masts, and the 
 sails flapped furiously, and the blast went singing 
 through the rigging. The wretched voyageurs 
 paid no attention to it. Their thoughts were all 
 turned inward. Little did they think now of that 
 which they had recently been celebrating so joy 
 ously : 
 
 "A life on the ocean wave, 
 
 A home on the rolling deep, 
 "Where the scattered waters rare, 
 
 And the winds and the wi-i-i-i-inds and the w-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-nds 
 their re-e-e-e-e-vels keep ! " 
 
 Time passed, and still the Antelope went tossing, 
 and rolling, and pitching onward. How long a 
 time no one knew. Not one of the voyageurs kept 
 any account of that. Whether minutes or hours, 
 they could not tell. It seemed to them all one 
 long duration, involving days or months. But at 
 last the motion of the vessel ceased, and she went 
 on more smoothly. Most of the boys below mus 
 tered up their courage, and began to think of going 
 on deck once more. Soon the joyous voice of 
 Bart Darner summoned them up. 
 
 " Come along, boys. We're going to anchor. 
 We're at Five Islands. Hurrah ! "
 
 64 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Hurrah ! Hurrah ! " 
 
 A loud cry arose. Up went the boys scrambling 
 to the deck, and there the scene before them was 
 sufficient to drive away all suffering. The water 
 was smooth, the wind was quieter. Before them 
 lay the outlines of Five Islands, rising beautifully 
 out of the water between them and the main land, 
 the nearest one being not more than a mile away. 
 These islands were of different and peculiar 
 shapes. The two more distant were rounded and 
 well wooded ; the third, which was midway among 
 the group, had lofty, precipitous sides, and the 
 summit was dome-shaped ; the fourth was like a 
 table, rising, with perpendicular sides, to the height 
 of two hundred feet, with a flat, level surface above, 
 which was all overgrown with forest trees. The 
 last, and nearest of the group, was by far the most 
 singular. It was a bare rock, which rose irregu 
 larly from the sea, terminating at one end in a peak, 
 which rose about two hundred feet into the air. 
 As they approached it, this rock had a very peculiar 
 appearance. It resembled, more than anything 
 else, a vast cathedral rising out of the sea, the 
 chief mass of the rock corresponding with the main 
 part of the cathedral, while the tower and spire 
 were there in all their majesty. For this cause the 
 rock has received the name of Pinnacle Island. 
 This lonely and desolate rock, that thus rose out 
 before them, grew more distinctly revealed as they 
 drew nearer. At the base they saw the white
 
 MR. SIMMONS SPEAKS. 65 
 
 foam of breaking surf; while far on high, around 
 its lofty, tempest-beaten summit, they saw myriads 
 of sea-gulls. Gathering in great white clouds 
 about this place, they sported and chased one 
 another ; they screamed and uttered their shrill 
 yells, which sounded afar over the sea. 
 
 Nearer and nearer they came, till at last they 
 reached a smooth place on the lee of the second 
 island. This one was so close by Pinnacle Island, 
 that it seemed as though they might be joined at 
 low water. Before them, within a moderate dis 
 tance, lay a gravelled beach, which extended as 
 far as they could see at the verge of the island, 
 above which the dark cliifs towered precipitously. 
 
 " There ! " said Mr. Simmons, pointing, with 
 sparkling eyes, to the dark and sombre rocks, 
 " there, boys, is the place for minerals ! I have 
 found on those rocks the most beautiful specimens, 
 that have ever been seen, of crystals, of jasper, 
 and of chalcedony. I have found onyx, spar, and 
 hundreds of other stones ; all kinds of agates, frag 
 ments of copper ore, barytes, beautiful petrifactions, 
 and footprints of birds among masses of sandstone. 
 From those cliffs came the famous amethyst that 
 was once among the crown jewels of Louis XV. 
 Come, boys, be diligent ; use your eyes, and you 
 will find something worth remembering. David 
 Digg, don't forget your hammers." 
 
 His enthusiastic speech was interrupted by a 
 shout from Captain Corbet. 
 5
 
 66 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Let go ! " he cried. 
 
 Down came the sails ; and shortly after, rattle 
 rattle rattle rattle, and with a plunge and a 
 splash, the anchor rushed to the sea bottom. 
 
 " And now for the boats," said Mr. Long. 
 
 The boat was brought up alongside. It was 
 short, wide, and round, and appeared to have been 
 constructed after the identical tub which had evi 
 dently served as a model for the Antelope. There 
 was but one oar, which was used to propel the 
 boat by sculling. Not more than five or six could 
 get into her with safety. 
 
 " We can't all go ashore in that," said Mr. Sim 
 mons. 
 
 " Why not ? " asked Captain Corbet. 
 
 " Why, she won't hold us." 
 
 " Yes, she will." 
 
 ^0, no." 
 
 " Excuse me, sir," persisted Captain Corbet. 
 " Of course you don't all mean to go at once." 
 
 " 0, I see," said Mr. Simmons, whose mathe 
 matical mind began to grasp the solution of the 
 difficult problem. " You'll make two or three trips 
 with her." 
 
 " Of course." 
 
 " 0, that quite alters the case." 
 
 " Bless your heart, of course it does." 
 
 " Will we want any provisions ? " asked Bart. 
 
 " Provisions ! What for ? " 
 
 " Are we going to camp out ? "
 
 THEY DISEMBARK. 67 
 
 " 0, no. We'll return to the vessel. But pro 
 visions ! 0, yes, we'll want a lunch ashore, of 
 course." 
 
 And now began the process of disembarkation. 
 Messrs. Simmons and Long, with two boys, went 
 first. A number of baskets of provisions were 
 thrown in, and the mate sculled them ashore. 
 
 On his return five more boys were ready. The 
 " B. 0. W. C," generously waited till the last. The 
 loss of their hats had been a sore grievance, but 
 the handkerchiefs were not a bad substitute. Bart 
 had his pistol in his belt, and a sailor's knife. 
 Bruce Rawdon had a beautiful little hatchet. The 
 others had knives. When the boat returned, they 
 were quite worn out with impatience, and were 
 almost ready to jump overboard and swim ashore. 
 But their time of waiting ended at last, and the 
 boat landed them on the gravelly beach. 
 
 It was about two o'clock when the party landed 
 on the island. They had started at ten, three 
 hours before high tide. The tide was therefore 
 already beginning to turn, and would of course 
 continue to run out till seven or eight. On this 
 account, the schooner could not come any nearer 
 for fear of being stranded. As they did riot intend 
 to pass the night on the island, it was necessary, 
 at all hazards, to keep the vessel afloat. Captain 
 Corbet had selected a place where he knew the 
 vessel could ride at all times of tide ; and though 
 it was inconveniently distant, yet it was the only
 
 68 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 place for her under the circumstances. Mr. Sim 
 mons had told Captain Corbet that he would leave 
 the island in three hours, after which the schooner 
 was to sail to a port a few miles off on the main 
 land, and anchor for the night. He had also taken 
 care to let all the boys understand these arrange 
 ments perfectly, and had warned them not to be 
 too far away when the hour for leaving might 
 come. 
 
 As the last of the passengers landed, they walked 
 about the beach, looking up at the gigantic cliffs, 
 picking up the stones and shells, and exulting in 
 the novelty of their situation. The island was 
 about half a mile long, and about half that width. 
 The beach was narrow ; and the boys began to 
 look, with longing eyes, to the summit of the 
 island. In their wanderings they came across their 
 companions. Mr. Simmons, followed by Bogud, 
 was busy at the rocks in one place. Mr. Long, 
 with Billymack, was working away near him. The 
 baskets lay open, and all could help themselves 
 to lunch. After satisfying their hunger, the 
 " B. O. W. C." quickly determined to explore the 
 island thoroughly, with the hope of finding a wav 
 to the top. With this intention they started off, 
 and at length found a place which seemed to 
 promise what they desired. It was at the end 
 nearest to Pinnacle Island. A torrent had made a 
 rough pathway for itself in that place, and though 
 the stones were somewhat insecure, yet it seemed 
 safe enough for active lads.
 
 THEY CLIMB THE SUMMIT. G9 
 
 Up this place, then, they tried to climb. The 
 footing was very insecure, the loose stones con 
 stantly rolling down, and making it dangerous for 
 one to go behind another. It was so steep that 
 they had to climb with hands as well as feet. They 
 clutched the roots of trees, the long, tough grasses, 
 and the thick ferns. Thus pulling, pushing, clutch 
 ing, dodging stones, and forcing a way up through 
 all difficulties, they managed to scramble to the 
 summit.
 
 70 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 Y. 
 
 Exploring a desert Island. Tumbling over a 
 Cliff. Peril of Bruce. A mad How over the 
 Waves. Adrift in the Fog. 
 
 N reaching the summit, the triumphant^, 
 climbers gave vent to their feelings in loud 
 shouts. Looking out from their lofty perch, 
 a magnificent scene unfolded itself before their 
 eyes. There was the broad expanse of water. In 
 the distance, a kind of haze rested over the hills, 
 which, to experienced eyes, would have been sig 
 nificant of an approaching fog, but it gave no such 
 warning to them. There rose Blomidon, always 
 the supreme monarch of the scene. Around them 
 were clustered the other islands ; and here, directly 
 opposite them, and beneath them, was Pinnacle 
 Island, with its cloud of screaming gulls. Yet it 
 was not to these, or to any one of these, that the 
 eyes of the boys were most attracted. There, 
 beneath them, lay another object, which had for 
 them a greater charm. It was the Antelope. 
 There she swung at her anchor, while ever and 
 anon the passing breeze, as it came by, swept out
 
 EXPLORATIONS. 71 
 
 the folds of the black flag,' from which that benevo 
 lent face, which it bore, seemed to look up at them 
 with a grin of welcome, encouragement, and sym 
 pathy. 
 
 It was another proud moment for the " B. 0. "W. C." 
 After feasting their eyes on this fascinating flag, 
 they all started off to explore the island. There 
 was not much to explore ; but what there was, 
 proved difficult. The trees grew densely, interla 
 cing their branches, while beneath them was a thick 
 growth of underbrush and ferns. Fallen trunks, 
 teome fresh fallen, others half rotted, intercepted 
 them at every step ; and they had to climb over 
 them or crawl under. Progress was extremely 
 difficult, and a good half hour was occupied in 
 going from one end' of the island to the other. 
 Here they rested for a while, looking from the edge 
 of the cliff down the precipice into tke sea. Then 
 they began to return, keeping along the edge of 
 the island, where the trees and the underbrush wore 
 not so dense. Beneath they could see Messrs. 
 Simmons and Long diligently hammering away. 
 Scattered along the beach were the other boys. 
 In the air, abreast of them, the sea-gulls darted 
 about with hoarse screams. One huge fellow 
 flew straight toward them, without seeing them, 
 carrying a fish in his claws. The sight of 'them so 
 frightened him, that he dropped the fish, and flew 
 off with a harsh shriek. On picking up the fish, 
 they found it yet possessed of much vigor. Bruce
 
 72 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 took it and hurled it far out, and watched it to see 
 where it would fall. It struck its own native ele 
 ment, into which it sank ; and the boys generously 
 hoped that it was able to resume its life, which had 
 been interrupted by so wonderful a transition 
 into the world of air. 
 
 So they wandered along, finding their way here 
 much easier, and from time to time stopping to 
 examine some object of interest, to dart into the 
 woods after something that attracted their atten 
 tion, or to lean over the cliff, and let stones fall, 
 and watch them as they fell straight down, fajg] 
 down, till they struck the beach below. 
 
 By and by they became scattered. Phil Kennedy 
 and Tom Crawford had gone across the island. 
 Arthur and Bart were walking on, and Bruce lin 
 gered behind to try and find a gull's nest, which 
 seemed to be somewhere over the edge of the cliff. 
 He lay down, and bent far over, and at length saw 
 what he suspected. The gull that was on the nest 
 flew away in affright, as she saw the face peering 
 at her, and Bruce determined to seize the eggs. 
 But how could he ? The nest was out of his reach. 
 He scrutinized the place narrowly, and at last con 
 cluded that it could be done. About three feet 
 beneath him was a projecting rock. On this he 
 could Stand ; and holding on to the root of a tree 
 at the edge of the cliff with one hand, he could 
 extend his other hand far enough to touch the nest. 
 All this he saw, and at once began to make the
 
 OVER THE CLIFF. 73 
 
 attempt. The edge of the cliff was rocky, and 
 hung over a foot beyond the precipice ; the pro 
 jecting rock below did not come out so far. About 
 five feet back, a tree grew, one of the roots of 
 which had projected itself forward, and crooked 
 itself along the edge, and the earth having been 
 blown away, it was now exposed. This root Bruce 
 grasped ; and lowering himself over the edge, he 
 let himself down till his feet touched the shelf; 
 then lowering himself still more, he prepared to 
 reach out his hand. 
 
 But at that instant a thrill of horror shot through 
 every nerve. The shelf on which he was standing 
 seemed slowly to sink beneath him. Well for him 
 was it at that moment that he had not lowered him 
 self farther, and that there had not yet been time 
 to extend his arm to the nest. The thrill of horror 
 transfixed him. He sprang up, and grasped the 
 root with both hands. The next instant the shelf 
 crumbled away, and his feet hung idly in the empty 
 air. A wild shriek sounded out a shriek of 
 mortal terror, that sent an icy chill to the heart of 
 Bart and Arthur, and brought them back in mad 
 anxiety and fear. 
 
 Far below, Mr. Simmons had been busily ham 
 mering at the cliffs. His basket was filled with 
 unusually fine specimens, and he had just turned 
 to send off Bogud with this basket to the landing- 
 place. He was just in the midst of some directions 
 about a peculiar hammer which he wanted, when
 
 74 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 suddenly an immense mass of rock came thundering 
 down, and buried itself in the gravel, not ten feet 
 in front of him. Mr. Simmons started back, and 
 rushed far out from the treacherous precipice. 
 Looking up with a white face, he sought to see the 
 place from which the rock had fallen. 
 
 He looked up. A deeper, deadlier pallor came 
 to his face ; big drops started from his forehead; a 
 shriek escaped him. 
 
 " 0, God ! Who is it ? " he groaned. 
 
 For there on the edge, grasping the tree-root 
 with both hands, hung the figure of a boy writhing* 
 as he sought to find some place for a foothold 
 against the rock. Two figures were bending over. 
 By the red shirts which all wore, he knew that the 
 one in danger must be one of those five that had 
 dressed themselves in this way. But which of 
 them it was, he could not tell. 
 
 ITis shriek roused others. Mr. Long came hur 
 rying there, and the other boys, all looking up 
 with eyes of horror and ashen lips. The moments 
 of that suspense were agony. 
 
 There was nothing that they could do. Mr. Long 
 alone tried to do something. Starting off at full 
 speed, he ran on, trying to find a place to scale the 
 cliff. Gradually a few others followed. But the 
 rest thought it was of no use, and awaited the end 
 in voiceless horror. 
 
 Meanwhile Bruce Rawdon had clung to the 
 root, shrieking for help, and trying to find some
 
 THE RESCUE. 75 
 
 resting-place for his feet. In vain he tried. The 
 precipice retreated inward, and the shelf that had 
 fallen left a deeper hollow behind. Almost sense 
 less with the horror of his situation, he was con 
 scious of nothing but the fact that friends were 
 near ; and for these he shouted, clinging desperately 
 to the root of the tree. Another boy might have 
 fallen ; but Bruce's muscles had been toughened 
 by all kinds of manly exercise, and he had in him 
 the germ and the promise of mighty strength and 
 stature. 
 
 , The shriek that roused Arthur and Bart was 
 followed by others, which led them speedily to the 
 place. 
 
 With a groan Arthur flung himself down, and 
 grasped his brother by the wrist. Bart took a 
 swift glance around. A small tree was growing 
 near the edge. Twining his sinewy legs around 
 this, he bent his body over the precipice, and 
 caught Bruce by the waistband. Then, clutching 
 the tree with his legs, he made a mighty effort to 
 raise Bruce. The latter, in the mean while, had 
 seized Arthur, who was also trying to raise him. 
 But Arthur had not a fair chance to exert his 
 full strength, and so they prevailed but little 
 against the dead weight which they were trying 
 to lift. 
 
 " Arthur ! " cried Bart. 
 
 " Well." 
 
 " Can you catch hold of this tree where my
 
 76 . THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 legs are ? Hold it with one hand, and then you 
 can pull better with your other. Can you do it ? " 
 
 " Yes. I've got hold." 
 
 " Now then." 
 
 With a tremendous effort, both boys pulled 
 together. The slender tree bent beneath their 
 efforts. But the weight was raised ! Yes ! 0, 
 thank God ! higher higher! There was Bruce's 
 head at the edge, and now his shoulders. And 
 now he himself, by a last, despairing, convulsive 
 effort, had flung himself forward, and was on the 
 rock. They dragged him forward. He was 
 saved. 
 
 Arthur burst into tears, and held Bruce in his 
 arms. Bart rushed off for water. Returning in a 
 few minutes with his leathern cup, which he 
 always carried, full of cold Avatcr, he gave it to 
 Bruce. The fainting boy drank it, and then drew 
 a long breath. 
 
 " God bless you, boys ! " he said at last, wring 
 ing the hand of each. lie would have said more, 
 but he could not. 
 
 " I'll be all right presently," said he, taking a 
 long breath. " My heart feels painful ; " and he 
 pressed his hand against his breast. " Don't 
 bother any more, Bart. I'm coming round fast. 
 Just let's sit here, and be quiet for a little while." 
 
 They sat there in silence for some time ; and 
 gradually the color began to come back to Bruce's 
 face.
 
 GRATITUDE.. 77 
 
 Suddenly the crackling of brushwood was heard, 
 
 J Mr. Long came running up to them, his face 
 as pale as death, and his eyes round with the 
 horror of a frightful suspense. The moment ho 
 saw the little group, he flung himself on his knees 
 by Bruce, and, catching him in his arms, he kissed 
 him again and again. 
 
 " Thank God ! 0, thank God ! " he moaned, and 
 burst into tears. 
 
 Hitherto Mr. Long had the reputation, among 
 the boys, of being a hard, unfeeling man; but from 
 that moment this opinion was changed. 
 
 Mr. Long said nothing more at that time, partly 
 because he did not wish to distress Bruce by any 
 questions just then, and partly because he was so 
 faint, from the tremendous rush up the cliff, that 
 he could not speak. In fact, for a time he seemed 
 as much broken as Bruce. So they sat quietly 
 together waiting. 
 
 Mr. Long's effort was a desperate one, but the 
 only thing to be done. It is possible that Bart and 
 Arthur, if they could not have drawn up Bruce, 
 might have held him there for a long time, and in 
 that case Mr. Long would have been there to save 
 him. 
 
 After about an hour, Bruce said he was all right, 
 and they walked toward the place of descent. It 
 seemed, indeed, as though he had got over his 
 accident. He said his arms ached a little, and 
 there was a slight pain in his breast, but that it
 
 78 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 was passing away. The descent was toilsome, but 
 Bruce accomplished it as well as any of them. 
 By the time he reached the shore, he declared 
 himself perfectly well. 
 
 Mr. Simmons was there to meet him. He wrung 
 his hand very earnestly, with tearful eyes, but did 
 not trust himself to speak. Then Bruce told all 
 about it,'and the excitement of this adventure put 
 an end to all further search for minerals. 
 
 At length five o'clock came, and they prepared 
 to go back to the schooner. The tide had fallen 
 considerably, and a strong current was running 
 past them. The water was not so placid as it had 
 been, but was getting broken up, and somewhat 
 rough. The wind had changed, and was blowing 
 more freshly than before. There were also gather 
 ing fog banks, which were drawing nearer every 
 moment, and threatening soon to be around them. 
 All things showed, therefore, that it was high time 
 to retire. Signals were made, and before, long 
 they saw the boat leave the schooner, and come to 
 the shore. 
 
 On landing, the mate wanted to know if any of 
 them could scull a boat. Bruce said that he could, 
 and so did Arthur and Bart. The mate said that 
 he wanted to stay aboard to get the sails ready ; 
 and to save time, it Avould be necessary for some 
 one of them to bring -the last boat aboard. Each 
 one of these three offered to scull her ; but it was 
 at last decided that Arthur should go in the second
 
 AFLOAT AGAIN. 79 
 
 oat and bring her back, while Bruce should take 
 the last load. Bart readily gave up his claim to 
 the others ; and so it was arranged. 
 
 " But are you sure you're strong enough for 
 that ? " said Mr. Long. 
 
 " Strong ? Of course." said Bruce. " I'm 
 stronger than ever, sir." 
 
 So the first boat started with the same load 
 which it had when landing before, with the addi 
 tion of one boy more. The next boat took Arthur 
 and four more boys, leaving Bruce, and Tom, and 
 Phil, and Bart. 
 
 About an hour had passed between the time 
 when the boat left to take them from the island 
 and the time when Arthur brought it back for the 
 last trip. In that hour many changes had taken 
 place. The tide had fallen farther. Between the 
 beach, where they stood, and Pinnacle Island, the 
 rocks were laid bare, and could be traversed on 
 foot. Between the schooner and the shore, a swift 
 current was running, which' grew stronger every 
 moment. By six o'clock the current was very 
 powerful. The mate, on his second trip, had con 
 siderable difficulty. in getting to the schooner; and 
 he had given very careful directions to Arthur as 
 to the course which he should go in returning. 
 
 " You must head the boat farther up," said he, 
 " so as to strike the schooner fair. I didn't cal'late 
 right about that there tide. You've got to head 
 your boat well off that side, and then the tide 11 
 help you instead of henderin'."
 
 80 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " All right," said Arthur. 
 
 In going ashore, ho found the current very 
 strong ; but the beach was long, and, of course, it 
 was very easy to land somewhere. As it happened, 
 he was carried down some fifty feet below the place 
 which he wished to reach ; but that didn't make 
 any practical difference. It served to open his 
 eyes to the peculiar danger before them, and made 
 him see that the very greatest care would have to 
 be exercised in returning, or else the swift tide 
 would sweep them away from the place to which 
 they wished to go. 
 
 As Arthur looked round, after the other boys 
 had got in, an exclamation burst from him. 
 
 Whew ! " 
 
 " What's the matter ? " * 
 
 " Why, the fog. How suddenly it has come up ! 
 Why, it's getting as thick as night. Look here, 
 Bruce ; we've got to be pretty careful this time. 
 See here ; you must head out that way, for the cur 
 rent is running like a race-horse, and this fog isn't 
 helping matters." 
 
 He then proceeded to explain to Bruce the best 
 course to take, and Bruce said he would do exactly 
 as he told him. 
 
 " You're sure you can do it. You're sure you're 
 not used up at all," said Arthur. 
 
 " Not a bit of it ! " said Bruce, with a laugh. 
 " If I feel used up, I'll hand over the oar to you or 
 Bart."
 
 THE BOAT IX PERIL. 81 
 
 Saying this, he worked away with vigorous 
 pushes, and the boat moved in the direction indi 
 cated by Arthur. 
 
 Bruce soon found that Arthur had not exag 
 gerated the force of the current. It seemed to 
 drag the boat sidewise with fearful power. But 
 a strong hand was at the scull, and the boat's 
 course was true, and every moment brought them 
 nearer. 
 
 As they went, the fog grew thicker at every 
 foot. The wind blew more strongly, and the water 
 grew rougher, making the progress of the clumsy 
 boat more difficult. Soon the shore grew in 
 distinct ; but this they did not regard, since their 
 eyes were fixed on the schooner, to which they 
 drew steadily nearer. There, on board, stood the 
 other boys ; and Mr. Simmons was talking to Cap 
 tain Corbet, and Mr. Long was watching them with 
 some anxiety. The mate stood near the bow with 
 a rope, ready to throw as soon as they should come 
 within reach. 
 
 But though near enough to see all this, they 
 could not hope to get there yet without a severe 
 effort. For now the farther out they went, the 
 stronger grew the current ; and Bruce felt a 
 heavier drag against the boat, and gathered up his 
 strength for sterner exertions. He took a hasty 
 look at the schooner, so as to get her bearings, and 
 then headed the boat at a sharper angle against 
 the current. This was admirably calculated ; and 
 6
 
 82 THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 now the boat foil off less, and seemed to work itself 
 steadily toward the schooner. 
 
 Arthur was in the bows, anxiously watching the 
 boat's course. The other boys sat in silence, con 
 scious of the hazard before them, but facing it 
 bravely. On board the schooner not a word was 
 spoken. Mr. Long's face seemed to grow more 
 anxious. His hands clutched one another with a 
 rigid grasp, and his eyes seemed fastened on 
 Bruce. The mate stood with his rope, not ventur 
 ing to make any suggestion, for he saw that Bruce 
 was doing all that could be done. His forehead 
 was contracted into a painful frown, and he was 
 whistling softly to himself (from a habit that he 
 had acquired), and which, in him, was a sign of 
 grave perplexity of soul. 
 
 Nearer and nearer came the boat ; but the anx 
 ious watchers began to see that the current was 
 swerving them off more rapidly than they had ex 
 pected, and that the angle of the boat's drift would 
 lie not so near as they hoped. Bruce saw this, 
 and summoned up a new force out of his strong 
 muscles. A few mighty strokes, and something 
 was gained even against the pressure of that 
 tremendous current. There was the schooner. 
 On on ; nearer nearer. 
 
 They had hoped to touch her bow ; but now 
 they saw it would be well if they could get near 
 her stern. Back ran the mate with his rope. Not 
 a word was spoken. No one ventured to call for
 
 THEY MISS THE ROPE. 83 
 
 greater exertions from that brave, strong boy, who 
 was plying his oar so mightily. And now the mo 
 ment had come. Forward sprang the mate, and 
 the rope sped through the air. Arthur's hands 
 were extended to seize it. Bruce did not abate 
 one stroke, but .worked with desperate energy. 
 The boat was borne past the schooner's quarter. 
 The rope touched Arthur's right hand, his fingers 
 closed around it. 
 
 Alas ! it was but the extreme end of the ropo 
 that he held ; and before his other hand could 
 seize it, it had slipped through his fingers, and fell 
 into the water. 
 
 " Row, row, Bruce ! I've dropped the rope ! " 
 
 A groan burst from Bruce. He gave three tre 
 mendous strokes. They were the last efforts of 
 despairing energy. As he moved his arms to mako 
 the fourth, he staggered back. The oar fell from 
 his nerveless grasp. He sank down, with a groan, 
 at the bottom of the boat. 
 
 " Boys, I I'm dying ! " 
 
 Gasping out these words, Bruce closed his eyes, 
 and lay motionless. 
 
 A cry of dismay and terror burst from the 
 schooner. Pallid faces, and eyes of horror, were 
 turned toward the boat, which noAv, hurled on by 
 the swift current, was borne farther and farther 
 away, until at last it vanished from view in the 
 fog.
 
 84 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 VI. 
 
 Up Anchor and after them. Mast of the Fog- 
 Horn. A long Search amid Mists, and Dark 
 ness, and Storms. 
 
 IS the boat drifted away from the schooner, 
 horror for a time seemed to have struck 
 dumbness into all on board. From this 
 stupor Mr. Long was the first to rouse himself. 
 
 " Captain," he cried, " we must up sail and after 
 them." 
 
 " Which way shall we go? " 
 
 " After them any way. Follow the poor lads be 
 fore they get any farther. Come, boys, up with 
 the anchor ! Corbet, up with your sails 1 " 
 
 The way that anchor was walked up was a won 
 der. In an incredibly short space of time the 
 schooner was dashing through the water, swept on 
 by wind and tide. 
 
 " Which Avay does this current take us ? " asked 
 Mr. Long. 
 
 " Well, right round the island, and down to Bio- 
 midon, and then out into the Bay of Fundy." 
 
 " I can't see the island."
 
 85 
 
 " Xo ; the fog's too thick ; but it's right off there," 
 said Captain Corbet, waving his left hand. 
 
 " I suppose the poor lads couldn't work ashore." 
 
 " Xot with their bare hands. Their oar's gone 
 that's the mischief of it." 
 
 Mr. Long looked gloomily around. 
 
 "The only thing, then, is for us to follow on 
 where they may be drifting." 
 
 " You've hit the nail on the head, sir. There's 
 nothin' else for us not a hooter." 
 
 " How far is the main land from here ? " 
 
 " Several miles." 
 
 " Does the current strike near it anywhere ? " 
 
 " Xo, sir ! It goes straight in a bee line for 
 Blomidon." 
 
 " After leaving this island, then, Blomidon is the 
 nearest land for them." 
 
 " Yes, or Parrsboro'." 
 
 " How long will it take them to drift there ? " 
 
 " About three hours." 
 
 " How far will they be likely to drift ? " 
 
 " Let me see. It's seven o'clock now. It's nearly 
 dead low tide. It'll be on the flood soon, and by 
 the time them there lads get to Blomidon, there'll 
 be a flood tide." 
 
 " And how will that be for them ? " 
 
 " It'll drift 'em back." 
 
 " In which direction?" 
 
 " Wai, sir, it would take a man with a head as 
 long as a hoss, tail and all, to answer that there
 
 8G THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 pint. Lor' bless you, in this here bay there's no 
 knowin' where the tide '11 drift a man." 
 
 " If it weren't for the fog, there'd be no danger," 
 said Mr. Long, musingly. 
 
 " That there's an ondeniable fact, at any rate." 
 
 " Do you think the fog will continue ? " 
 
 Captain Corbet screwed his head round in the 
 direction of the wind, and drew up his face into a 
 most extraordinary grimace. 
 
 " Well, I rayther think," said he, slowly, " that 
 you've got me there." 
 
 " You don't know, then, anything about it," said 
 Mr. Long, impatiently. 
 
 " Not a hooter." 
 
 Mr. Long walked away, and looked mournfully 
 out over the dim sea. 
 
 Deep sadness and sore anxiety now reigned over 
 the little vessel. Mr. Simmons said not a word, but 
 sat staring fixedly at the fog. The boys stood in 
 silent groups. Not a word was spoken. 
 
 Mr. Long walked forward to the bows, and looked 
 out. The wind was increasing, and the sea was 
 growing rougher. Evening was passing away, 
 night would come and then, what ! To think 
 of those poor lads in the boat was anguish. He 
 walked back again to Captain Corbet. 
 
 " Where are we now ? " 
 
 ' Wai, we're just roundin' the island." 
 
 " I can't see it." 
 
 " No, I have to give her a wide berth. It's low 
 tide, and the ledges are dangerous."
 
 THE CHASE. 87 
 
 "Do you think the boat may be drifting out here, 
 or nearer in shore ? " 
 
 " Wai, accordin' to my cal'lation, they'd oughter 
 be out here somewhere. Jedgin' by the direction 
 the boat took, I should say I was followin' pooty 
 close in their track, though there's no knowin' for 
 sartin." 
 
 " Oughtn't we to be up to them by this time ? " 
 
 " Wai, I don't know. You saw the pace they 
 went off at. Geeracious ! Talk of race-hosses ! 
 Why, that boat went off at a rate to beat all crea 
 tion holler ! " 
 
 " But we're going faster. We have the same 
 current, and we've got sails up." 
 
 " Never a truer word ; but then it took some time 
 for us to get a start, and in that time, gracious ony 
 knows where they've got to. The ony thing that 
 we've got to do, as I can see, is to keep follerin' our 
 noses right straight on, and keep in the current." 
 
 Suddenly a thought struck Mr. Long. Rushing 
 down into the cabin, he returned with a fog-horn, 
 and raising it to his lips, blew a long, piercing 
 blast. 
 
 " That'll fetch 'em, if anything does," said Cap 
 tain Corbet. 
 
 " Silence ! " cried Mr. Long, listening intently, 
 while all others on board stood listening for the 
 return cry. 
 
 But no sound came back. 
 
 " They've got a pistol, and if they hear us, they 
 would fire. Have you a gun, captain ? ;;
 
 88 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Nary gun." 
 
 " This born, then, is the best thing. Shouting 
 is of no use/' said Mr. Long ; and he blew another 
 blast. 
 
 Again they listened, and again there was no re 
 sponse. To their waiting ears, as they listened in 
 an anguish of expectation, there came no answer 
 ing cry, no shout, no pistol shot nothing but the 
 plash of waves near by, the singing of the wind 
 through the rigging, and the boom of the surf 
 on some distant beach which the fog hid from 
 view. 
 
 On went the schooner, and Mr. Long blew un- 
 weariedly, clinging to this horn as something by 
 which he still might gain access to the lost boys, 
 and finding in this occupation something of that 
 antidote to pain which action of any kind yields to 
 the energetic nature. But time passed on, and 
 only the winds heard these shrill blasts, and only 
 the winds responded to the signal. 
 
 So darkness came upon them, and night ; and the 
 darkness of this night was intensified by the thick 
 fog, so that it became a darkness which might be 
 felt. 
 
 " Ef we want to save the boys," said Captain 
 Corbet at last to Mr. Long, who stood dejectedly 
 near him, " my opinion is, that we'd better keep 
 afloat ourselves ; but at the rate we're goin', it's 
 my opinion that before long we.'ll be high and dry. 
 And we may thank our blessed stars if we light
 
 IN A DILEMMA. 89 
 
 on a mud flat, and don't get dashed to small bits 
 on Blomidon. Them's my sentiments." 
 
 " Why, don't you know where you are ? " 
 
 " No more idee where I am than the man in the 
 moon." 
 
 " I thought you knew the coast." 
 
 "Sol do like a book." 
 
 " What do you mean, then ? " 
 
 " Why, if it was only the fog, I wouldn't mind ; 
 but, mind you, there's the tides. The flood tide '11 
 be coming along soon, and then where'll we go to ? 
 We may get twisted up into an eddy, and find our 
 selves on Cape Split ; or we may glide up to 
 Windsor, or get thrown on the rocks, goodness 
 ony knows where. There's no knowin' where 
 these tides may take it into their blessed hearts to 
 drift us to. So the long and the short of it is, I 
 move we anchor." 
 
 " But isn't it a common thing for schooners to 
 drift about here ? " 
 
 " Not in the Basin of Minas, thank you. No, sir. 
 Not if they can help it. Out in Fundy it's differ 
 ent. Fundy hain't got no bottom to anchor on, 
 except near the shores. Fundy ain't one universal 
 mud bank, nuther. Out in Fundy every skipper 
 cal'lates on driftin', jest as a sea captain cal'lates 
 on navigatin' by scientific observation. Driftin' 
 in Fundy is a science by itself, and vessels make 
 v'y'ges back'ard and for'ard by a new patent 
 driftin' process. But in here nobody drifts. It's 
 no go."
 
 90 THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 Mr. Long gave a heavy sigh. 
 
 " At any rate, let's drift a little longer. I cling 
 to hope of coming up with the boys." 
 
 " Comin' up with them ! Law bless my heart 
 alive, we've corned up with 'em and passed 'em 
 long ago. We've got on different tracks some 
 how. Ef they'd been afloat, they'd never missed 
 hearin' that everlastin' trumpet you've been 
 a-blowin' on so like all possessed." 
 
 Now all this time since they had left the an 
 chorage the. wind had been blowing strongly. A.s 
 the darkness increased, Captain Corbet had taken 
 in his foresail. The water grew rougher, the little 
 schooner labored heavily, and pitched, and tossed, 
 and rolled about, while the waves dashed over her 
 bow. Mr. Simmons had retired to his berth with 
 the bodily pangs of seasickness superadded to hLs 
 mental anxiety. One by one the boys had disap 
 peared below, and for an hour or more none were 
 left on deck but Mr. Long, Captain Corbet, and the 
 mate. A light had been hoisted, and Mr. Long 
 still blew the fog-trumpet. 
 
 But he no longer blew it with any hope. Cap 
 tain Corbet had presented full' before him a palpa 
 ble fact, and that was, that they must be far away 
 from any place where the boat could possibly be. 
 They had sailed on and passed beyond them. 
 They could not have been near the beat at any 
 time. Some other current must have carried it 
 away in another direction. Had it not been so,
 
 GUESS WORK. 91 
 
 they must assuredly have heard those shrill yells, 
 ind in that case they would have responded. 
 Either they had been caught in another current, 
 or else that had happened to them on which he 
 dared not think. But then, even so, if they had 
 got into another current, could it avail them ? 
 For that boat to drift out into this sea would be 
 sure destruction. 
 
 " Captain," said he, " are there more currents 
 than one about those islands ? " 
 
 " As many currents as there is hairs on a boss's 
 tail." 
 
 " Then it's quite likely they got into another 
 one." 
 
 " It's sartin." 
 
 " Can you conjecture how they may have gone ? " 
 
 " Wai, you see the current we came by was a kind 
 of inside one that took us round the nighest island. 
 Now, outside of that there was another current 
 that kind b' goes round the next island, which is a 
 bigger one than the one we were at. I've been 
 turnin' it over in my head, and I cal'late that that 
 there boat, jedgin' by the course she took as she 
 shot by us, got swept into the outer current, and 
 was driven away around the outer island." 
 
 " We couldn't have been near her at all, then." 
 
 " It seems not." 
 
 " Where* could they have been when we began 
 to blow?" 
 
 " As near as I can cal'late, jedgin' by the natur'
 
 92 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 of the currents, and the course they took, they 
 might have been off the farthest end of the other 
 island." 
 
 " How far away from the place where we were ? " 
 
 " Over two miles yes, more'n three miles."' 
 
 " How far can you hear one of these fog-horns ? " 
 
 " About a mile." 
 
 " So they couldn't have heard us ? " 
 
 " Couldn't have heard a note. No, sir. And 
 that accounts for their silence." 
 
 " Whore does the current go to, after going 
 round that island you speak of? " 
 
 " Wai, there's a good many, but there's two main 
 currents : one goes round the island, and returns 
 and jines the one that we come down by." 
 
 " And if the boat came by that, it would be 
 behind us." 
 
 " Jes so." 
 
 "About how far?" 
 
 " 0, ten miles .or more by this time." 
 
 " If so, every moment now takes us farther from 
 them." 
 
 " That's about it, anyway you take it. But the 
 flood tide's catching us now, and where it's takin' 
 us to's more'n I know." 
 
 " It will take the boat too." 
 
 " Yes ; of course." 
 
 " You spoke of another current." 
 
 " Yes, the other current sweeps around farther 
 up, nigh unto the main land, and takes a turn and
 
 THE CAPTAIN THINKS OF HIS BABY. 93 
 
 comes down, till it jines the gen'ral current along 
 with the others." 
 
 " So, if they had drifted into that, they would 
 still be behind us." 
 
 " Of course." 
 
 " Where do you think we are now ? " 
 
 " Can't tell. Somewhere near Blomidon, though 
 perhaps I'm jest as near Horton Bluff'." 
 
 "How far would the boat drift till the tide 
 turns ? " 
 
 " Wai, they would have time to drift nearly to 
 Blomidon." 
 
 " And when the tide turns, you can't tell where 
 they'd go ? " 
 
 " No, sir nor nobody else." 
 
 " What chance would there be of the boat keep 
 ing afloat ? " 
 
 Captain Corbet shook his head. 
 
 " It's rough precious rough. Ef it had been 
 any other boys than them there partic'ler boys, I'd 
 have my doubts. They'd all be swamped, sure as 
 a gun. But them there boys is oncommon lively 
 creeturs. An' they've got a great idea of a row- 
 boat, though they don't know nothin' of sailin'. 
 They'd manage to keep afloat as long as anybody 
 I know of. They'd make a precious hard fight of it 
 afore they'd knock under, mind, I tell you. They're 
 boys that are up to snuff. They mind me of my 
 babby. My babby is the cutest little creetur that 
 ever I see in all my born days. Why, that there
 
 94 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 infant last week jest a week ago to-morrow 
 that there infant hallo ah hur why, 
 I declare Mr. Long why, he's gone, an' hasn't 
 hoard about the infant." 
 
 It was a fact. Mr. Long had gone, and had lost 
 the story of the infant. A moment afterward the 
 shrill blast of the horn sounded out over the deep. 
 
 " Captain," said he, as he came back again, " I 
 won't object any more to your anchoring. Do as 
 you choose. God alone knows what is best to do. 
 He alone can save those dear boys. I must try to 
 trust them to him." 
 
 A few moments after, the vessel was swinging at ' 
 her anchor in twenty fathoms water. 
 
 Captain Corbet and the mate calmly retired to 
 sleep, leaving the schooner to take care of herself. 
 But there was one who slept not all through that 
 night. Mr. Long could not leave the deck. The 
 air below was stifling to one so full of anxiety and 
 suspense as he was. All night long he paced the 
 deck with unwearied footsteps, all night long, 
 stopping at times to sound his trumpet ; stopping 
 again to peer through the thick darkness that hung 
 around like a funeral pall over the grave of the 
 departed. There, too, over and over again in the 
 darkness and the gloom of that night, he knelt down 
 on that deck, and poured forth all the anguish of his 
 soul, calling forth out of his despair unto Him who 
 alone is able to save. After each prayer his soul 
 would grow calmer, and the storm of his agitated
 
 ALMOST HOME AGAIN. 95 
 
 eart would cease for a time, till, gradually reas 
 signing its strength, his grief would once more 
 return, to be once more dispelled by prayer. So, 
 amid vigil, and fasting, and prayer, and grief, passed 
 the night away ; and when the dawn came, there 
 stood this man looking out over the sea, with a face 
 pale from suffering, and eyes dimmed "with unfa 
 miliar tears. 
 
 The dawn of day brought at least one comfort. 
 
 The wind had changed during the night, and the 
 fog had gone. The wide sea once more unfolded 
 itself, and as the light grew stronger, Mr. Long 
 eagerly scanned it in all directions in search after 
 the lost ones. At last, rousing Captain Corbet and 
 the mate, he urged them to set sail once more. 
 
 Captain Corbet came on deck, and looked round 
 in great curiosity to see where he was. He had 
 gone to sleep in beautiful ignorance of his where 
 abouts, and it had been an interesting problem as 
 he dozed off to sleep. 
 
 The moment he looked around, he uttered a cry. 
 
 " Good gracious ! " 
 
 Mr. Long looked inquiringly at him. 
 
 " Ef I ain't back at my own door ! Don't you 
 see it, Mr. Long? Why, darn me, ef we haven't 
 drifted clean back to Grand Pre* ! " 
 
 Mr. Long looked in wonder to where Captain 
 Corbet pointed, and there, to his surprise, he recog 
 nized the -familiar shore. A cloud came over his 
 brow. The thought of the lost ones came to him
 
 96 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 more vividly as he saw the place which might pos 
 sibly be doomed to know them no more forever. 
 
 " Ef it warn't -dead low tide," said Captain Cor 
 bet, " darn it ef I wouldn't have a good mind to tie 
 up the old Anty to the nighest stump, and take a 
 run up to see the babby." 
 
 Mr. Long turned upon him with so terrible a 
 frown that Captain Corbet was awed. 
 
 "0 I didn't mean it. I I ony made the re 
 mark. Of course I didn't mean it it's ony a 
 leetil outbust of parential affection." 
 
 " Come, make haste ! " said Mr. Long, sternly. 
 " There's no time to lose. We must scour the bay 
 till we find the boys." 
 
 The anchor went up, and up went the sails, and 
 the Antelope once more spread her wings to the 
 blast, and went over the waters. 
 
 But where could they go ? 
 
 That was the question which it was difficult to 
 answer. Where, or in what direction, east, west, 
 north, or south? 
 
 Through all that day they sailed about. First, 
 they went down the straits past Blomidon ; then, 
 turning back, they stretched away far over to the 
 farthest extremity of the bay. They spoke what 
 vessels they met. They watched every floating 
 object, and it was with a feeling of relief that each 
 one resolved itself into a chip, or a shingle, or a 
 log, and never into a hat or the seat of a boat. 
 
 So passed the day.
 
 THE SEARCH RENEWED. 97 
 
 Searching in such a way, without any clew, it 
 ras difficult for them to feel that they were doing 
 mything. While they were searching in the east, 
 the traces of the object of their search might all 
 be in the west; and while they were examining 
 the north, the boat might be drifting in the south ; 
 or, while they were in the Basin of Minas, the boat 
 might be helplessly carried about by the currents 
 of the Bay of Fundy. 
 
 One thing there was to comfort them ; and that 
 was, the departure of the fog, the clear atmosphere, 
 the pleasant breeze, the bright sunshine. Several 
 vessels had been met with, and all had promised 
 to keep a lookout and engage other vessels in the 
 same service. On such a sea, and under such a 
 sky, there could be no danger, if the boat had sur 
 vived the night. 
 
 But had the boat survived the night ? 
 
 Alas ! and alas ! who could answer that ! 
 
 Mr. Long, at any rate, would not give up. As 
 though in defiance of fate, he would not haul down 
 that flag which Bart had hoisted, but kept it flying, 
 in the fond hope that it would once more greet 
 their eyes. 
 
 7
 
 98 THE B. 0. W. 0. 
 
 VII. 
 
 Lost in the Fog. At the Mercy of the Tide. The 
 last Rock. Wanderings on a lonely Shore. A 
 great Discovery. A new Mode of Cooking. 
 
 jEANTIME, what had become of the boys ? 
 Was the " B. 0. W. C." thus overwhelmed 
 beneath the dark wave ? Were all the 
 grief, and the watching, and the tireless search 
 of the noble-hearted Mr. Long to be unavailing ? 
 
 We shall see. 
 
 As the boat sped away, dragged on by the swift 
 current, the boys sat in astonishment and conster 
 nation. Bart supported Bruce's head, and Arthur 
 hurried to the stern to assist. They wet his pale 
 brow in silence ; while Bruce, in a faint voice, 
 told them that he had been seized with a sudden 
 spasm. He soon felt better, though unable to exert 
 himself. 
 
 By that time the fog had closed in around them, 
 and both the schooner and the shore had been shut 
 out from their view. They were drifting swiftly 
 on, they could not tell where. For a long time 
 they sat watching and waiting how long they did
 
 THE BOAT AT SEA. 99 
 
 not know. In seasons of suspense, moments are 
 
 olonged to hours ; and so it was here. On they 
 went, and still on. Each one well knew all the 
 possibilities of the danger that lay before them. 
 There was a wide and a wild sea, overspread with 
 fog-clouds, where the waves were rising and the 
 night was coming down. Into the midst of all this 
 they were being borne by swift currents. This 
 they all knew, yet not a sound of dismay escaped 
 any one of them. Whatever each one may have 
 felt of fear, he sat in silence and gave no sign. 
 There were stout hearts that beat in those slender, 
 boyish breasts, that awaited, undismayed, the 
 terrors of the deep. 
 
 Bart was the first to rouse himself. 
 
 " Boys," said he, drawing forth a tin pail from 
 tinder the scat, " we must fight for our lives, and 
 make up our minds to pass the night here. We'll 
 have to use this concern, I think." 
 
 " Here's something, too, that may be of use," 
 said Arthur, drawing out a narrow plank from the 
 bottom of the boat. " Phil, there's another one ; 
 just draw it out." 
 
 Phil reached down for it, but Tom Crawford 
 dragged it out first. 
 
 " I'm stronger than you, Phil," said he. " If 
 there's to be any paddling, I'll do it." 
 
 Meanwhile Arthur drew his knife, and began 
 cutting at the plank so as to fashion it into an oar. 
 Tom did the same.
 
 100 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 Soon they were interrupted by a shout from 
 Bart. 
 
 "Hurrah, boys! Land! land!" he cried. "Look! 
 look ! " and he pointed to the left. 
 
 True enough, there was the dim outline of 
 black cliffs rising high not far away. Past these 
 they were drifting. In an instant Arthur and Tom 
 put out their planks, and began to use them as 
 paddles, in the Indian fashion, heading the boat 
 toward the shore, and putting forth all their 
 strength. Bart, too, tried to use his dipper for a 
 paddle. 
 
 The boat drifted on ; but the current swept 
 them in nearer and nearer. Some progress was 
 also made by the paddles, rude though they were. 
 
 Borne on by the tide, the boat every moment 
 drew nearer to the shore ; yet every moment it 
 was swiftly drifting by, and it now became a 
 question whether it would be at all possible for 
 them to reach the land. Already they could see 
 the end of the island, a precipitous cliff, not far 
 away, toward which they were drifting. A few 
 minutes more, and they would be there. 
 
 The cliff was high. At its base there was a 
 ledge of rocks, which ran down into the water. 
 At this low tide the ledge extended for a long 
 distance, and terminated in a projecting mass, 
 which was covered with an immense growth of 
 sea-weed. Around this point the current passed, 
 and it was to this that the boat was speeding.
 
 A STRUGGLE FOR LAND. 101 
 
 And now all their exertions were put forth to 
 extricate the boat from the central grasp of the 
 current. Already, thanks to their former exer 
 tions, they had forced it from the centre to the 
 edge of the tide, and a few more vigorous efforts 
 might bring them to the shore. 
 
 . But so swift was the tide, that it seemed about 
 to snatch them away from that shore when it was 
 just within reach. It seemed as though they 
 could almost have waded ashore if they had jumped 
 overboard. But that, of course, could not be done, 
 for the power of the current would have swept 
 any one away who should try it. 
 
 To every stroke of the rude paddles the tide 
 brought a counteracting influence ; and for every 
 six inches of forward motion, there were two feet 
 of sidelong drift. The boat's head was toward 
 the shore, but her motion was broadside ; and so 
 the shore seemed ever near, yet inaccessible, and 
 most unattainable when most within reach. 
 
 And so on past the whole length of the island, 
 until the cliff at the farthest extremity was reached 
 and passed. They were but ten feet from the 
 shore. The rocky ledge, covered with sea-weed, 
 still extended before them. It was to this that 
 they now tried to force the boat. 
 
 Ten feet ! Only ten feet ! And the ten feet 
 lessened to nine, and the nine to eight, and the 
 eight to seven, and the seven to six. 
 
 But six feet between them and the shore !
 
 102 . THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 But six feet ! Would they could they fail at 
 last? 
 
 Six feet only ! But the tide was wild and strong, 
 and now, at this last orisis of their fate, seemed like 
 some living monster, fearful that his prey was 
 escaping from his power. It was as though his 
 grasp was fastened on them with a fiercer clutch 
 and a more desperate tenacity, as though, at 
 this supreme hour, he had risen in his might, and, 
 even at the very gate of his domain, had seized 
 them, and was trying to draw them to destruction. 
 
 But six feet ! Yet between them and the rock 
 of their hope, even in those few feet of watery 
 distance, what risks and dangers lay what chances 
 of loss what baffled hopes what despair! 
 
 The suspense was anguish. 
 
 On they went with the fury of the torrent. "0, 
 why haven't I a paddle ! " groaned little Phil Ken 
 nedy. Bruce raised himself, and looked around, 
 with his pale face and staring eyes. Arthur, and 
 Tom, and Bart put forth their last energies. 
 
 Four feet !' 
 
 Not a word was spoken. The tightly com 
 pressed lips, the resolute eyes, the frowning brows 
 of the struggling boys, spoke of their resolution ; 
 their panting, heaving breasts told how heavily 
 they labored with their clumsy, unwieldy oars. 
 
 A roar sounded in their ears to the right. It 
 was the rush of the current as it swept past the 
 extreme verge of the ledge. There was the open
 
 THE LAST CHANCE. 
 
 103 
 
 lay their last chance ; beyond it de- 
 
 new it they felt it. That sound struck 
 on their ears like the knell- of doom. One last 
 effort one superhuman struggle. Nearer came 
 the boat ; although even then trembling on the ex 
 treme verge, yielding to the current, it turned 
 slightly, bringing its head closer to the rock. 
 
 It was done. 
 
 In an instant, arms were outstretched, and Bart's 
 hands were clinging to the sea-weed. For a mo 
 ment the boat was checked. 
 
 Tom Crawford and Phil Kennedy grasped the 
 sea-weed also ; and at that instant, Arthur, seizing 
 the boat's rope, sprang ashore. His leap jerked 
 the boat, which, caught by the tide, was swept off, 
 leaving masses of sea-weed, torn from the rocks, 
 in the hands of the boys. 
 
 A cry of despair arose. 
 
 But Arthur held the rope wound about his 
 ands. As the boat moved, he steadied his feet 
 or the struggle. The swift tide bore it off. As 
 .he rope tightened out, the fury of the current, 
 driving against the boat, contended with the 
 strength of that one boy. For a moment it was 
 the boy who lost. At the first jerk, his feet 
 slipped on the treacherous sea-weed. He fell. He 
 was dragged toward the water. 
 
 No sound escaped from those in the boat, not 
 
 word either of fear for themselves or of en-
 
 104 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 couragement or warning to Arthur. Well they 
 knew that Arthur would die on the rocks, or be 
 drowned in the sea, rather than lose his hold of 
 that rope, which, in his desperate purpose, he had 
 twisted round his hands. 
 
 For a few moments Arthur could not recover 
 himself. On that slippery sea-weed there was no 
 foothold. He was drawn nearer and nearer to the 
 water. He looked around hastily. At last he saw 
 the round top of a boulder a little on one side. To 
 this he managed to work himself, letting the boat 
 yield to the tide still more as he did so. A few 
 steps, and he was there. He plunged into the 
 water, he pressed his feet against that stone, and 
 then, drawing himself back, he pulled with all his 
 strength. 
 
 The boat yielded. The power was now in his 
 hands. Grasping the rope nearer, he drew the 
 boat in more closely, and at last it touched the 
 shore. 
 
 They were saved at last ! 
 
 Out leaped Bart into the water, and, holding the 
 boat, he added his strength to that of Arthur. 
 The others followed as quickly as possible. Bruce 
 had begun to regain his strength once more, and 
 was able to get out without help. The unpar 
 alleled exertions which he had undergone on the 
 cliff had given a severe strain, which, in his final 
 struggle to reach the schooner, had resulted in a 
 spasm of his heart. From this he was now rallying
 
 
 A CONSULTATION. 105 
 
 once more. Joy at reaching the land did much to 
 restore him, and he was soon able to start wherever 
 the others wished to go. 
 
 Their first movement was to go away from the 
 ledge farther up to the beach. The rocks were 
 flat, and not very difficult to walk over. They 
 towed the boat as they went, which was a difficult 
 task, but successfully accomplished. After severe 
 exertions, they at length brought the boat about a 
 quarter of a mile up to a place where there was 
 an indentation in the line of shore, and -scarcely 
 any current. Here they hauled it up some dis 
 tance, and fastened it securely. After this they 
 went up to the gravelly beach at the foot of the 
 cliff, and sat down to rest for a while, and to con 
 sider the situation. 
 
 The fog was as thick as ever, and they could 
 see but a little distance along the beach, or out on 
 the water. The side of the island on which they 
 found themselves was sheltered from the chill wind. 
 As to the boat, it was impossible to draw it up any 
 farther. It would be necessary to wait until the 
 tide rose higher, before they could bring it into a 
 place of safety. But little coulcl be done, except 
 watch it from time to time. 
 
 It was now late, and darkness was coming on 
 rapidly. Soon they would be surrounded by the 
 impenetrable shades of night. Bart and Arthur 
 offered to go along the shore and find some place 
 where they could pass the night, leaving the others
 
 106 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 to watch the boat, and see if there were any signs 
 of the schooner. 
 
 But then the important question arose, what 
 should they do for their suppers ? For a time this 
 puzzled all of them. 
 
 " I'll tell you Avhat it is, boys," said Bart at last ; 
 " I think I know how to get something: We passed 
 a place down on the shore where there were lots 
 of mussels. Tom, you come along with me, and 
 Phil can go with Arthur. Bruce may watch 
 here." 
 
 This plan was eagerly adopted ; and as there 
 was no time to lose, the boys set out. Fortunately, 
 the place spoken of by Bart was not far away, 
 and fortunately, too, the rocks were covered with 
 shell-fish of different kinds, and the hollows of the 
 rocks filled with them. Tom and Bart heaped 
 them into their handkerchiefs. 
 
 " Hallo ! " cried Bart, suddenly, in a joyous tone. 
 " See here, Tom." 
 
 " What ? " 
 . " Come here." 
 
 Tom went, and t found Bart plunging his handa 
 most vigorously into a pool of water, which the re 
 treating tide had left in a rocky hollow. 
 
 " What have you got there ? " 
 
 " I call them shrimps," said Bart, holding one up 
 in his hands. " They're rather small, though. Go 
 about and hunt up another hole." 
 
 Tom went off, and in a short time called to Bart 
 in a loud voice.
 
 SOMETHING TO EAT. 107 
 
 Bart started up. 
 
 Tom was walking toward him with a large, dark 
 object in his hand. 
 
 " A lobster ! " cried Bart. " A lobster ! Hurrah ! 
 and hurrah again ! Tom, you've saved us all from 
 starvation. Good on your head. We needn't wait 
 here any longer, for it's getting dark, and we'll 
 have to join the other fellows.'' 
 
 On returning to Bruce, they displayed their 
 treasures, to the great delight of all. Arthur and 
 Phil had also been successful. Walking farther 
 up the beach, they had come to the end of the 
 cliff, and reached a steep, well-wooded bank. It 
 was not far away, and there were fir trees, from 
 which they could easily cut enough brush to make 
 very comfortable beds. There was also plenty of 
 drift-wood, with which they could make a fire. 
 
 Without any more delay, the boys all started off, 
 first marking the place so as to know where to go 
 for the boat. Reaching the bank, they gathered 
 drift-wood, and logs, and fir-brush, with which they 
 built a fire on the beach at the foot of the cliff, 
 where it adjoined the bank. They had plenty of 
 matches in their pockets, and soon the fire Avas 
 lighted ; the flames rushed fiercely through the 
 inflammable brush-wood, and the boys kept gather 
 ing fresh fuel from all sides and heaping it on. 
 
 " And now to cook our tea," said Bart. " Let's 
 get a lot of stones, and put them in the fire till 
 they get red hot. Then we can draw them out, 
 and roast all our shell-fish splendidly."
 
 108 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 This suggestion was at once acted on, and the 
 boys gathered stones and threw them in. 
 
 After this they all went to work collecting drift 
 wood from all sides, till a large pile was heaped 
 up, sufficient to last them through the night. 
 
 Then, in turn, each one took the hatchet and 
 went up the bank, and cut as much fir-brush as he 
 considered necessary for a bed. The darkness had 
 increased, and the fog intensified it ; but the 
 towering flames, as they leaped up, illumined the 
 scene, affording them sufficient light to cut the 
 brush, and throwing a strong glare along the beach 
 as far as the place where their boat lay. 
 
 And next, they pulled out the stones from the 
 fire, and arranging some of them in the sand, 
 they laid the lobster on the top, and piled other 
 stones around them, till the lobster lay buried in 
 an oven as good and as serviceable as that of the 
 best kitchen range. A number of shell-fish were 
 thrown on other stones, and the shrimps were 
 easily cooked by being laid on the top of a hot 
 stone for a few minutes. While waiting for the 
 lobster, they appeased their hunger by cooking 
 and eating these smaller fry. 
 
 " I never ate baked lobster," said Bruce ; " but 
 I've heard that it's the best thing there is." 
 
 " We'll soon judge for ourselves," said Bart. 
 " Only before we fairly sit down to dine, let's go 
 off and draw the boat up farther." 
 
 Four of them started off. They found that
 
 BAKED LOBSTER. 109 
 
 already the tide had risen so far that it was level 
 with the bows. A long and vigorous exertion 
 enabled them to draw it up farther, and then they 
 went back to the fire. 
 
 By that time it was decided that the lobster had 
 been baking long enough, and it was accordingly 
 uncovered. 
 
 A cry of delight escaped them. 
 
 There lay the lobster, brilliantly red, as though 
 red hot from the oven, and showing clearly the ex 
 cellence of Bart's contrivance. 
 
 " That's the way the Micmacs manage," said 
 Bart. " And they wouldn't look at a lobster that 
 came out of a pot." 
 
 Ranging themselves around the lobster, in front 
 of the fire, the boys now began their repast. One 
 and all pronounced it glorious. It was salt enough 
 and juicy enough to satisfy the most delicate palate ; 
 and the severe exercise and long fast of the boys 
 had given them appetites which would have made 
 a worse dish acceptable. 
 
 " Well, boys," said Bart, " here we are on a 
 desert island, without a penny in our pockets ; but 
 it isn't a bad place, after all." 
 
 " I wonder if they will hunt after us." 
 
 " Of course they will." 
 
 " They ought to see this fire, at any rate." 
 
 " I thought of that, and expected to see some 
 signs of them before this." 
 
 " Perhaps it's too foggy."
 
 110 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " 0, if they were within a mile of us, they'd see 
 that light." 
 
 " I should think, if they came after us, they 
 would have been within that distance." 
 
 " 0, we can't tell. They may have got into 
 another direction altogether." 
 
 " "Well, I suppose they'll find us some time." 
 
 " I'm sure I don't care." 
 
 '-Nor do I."' 
 
 " Nor I." 
 
 Nor I." 
 
 " We'll have to prepare for life on a desert 
 island. To-morrow we'll explore it, and build our 
 camp. It's lucky we have a hatchet and a pistol." 
 
 " It's lucky we have lobsters." 
 
 " 0, we'll find lots of other things. There are 
 sea-gulls' eggs, I'll bet." 
 
 " And clams." 
 
 " And perhaps oysters." 
 
 " We'll have to organize a government, and build 
 a town. Wigwams will make the best houses." 
 
 " No spruce camps." 
 
 " 0, wigwams are the only things that will keep 
 the rain off." 
 
 " I wonder if we can find any birch bark." 
 
 " We must explore to-morrow." 
 
 " There's one thing more to do to-night," said 
 Arthur. " For my part, I don't want to have to 
 run down to that miserable boat every ten minutes 
 till high tide. I've had enough of her for one day.
 
 THEY SLEEP. Ill 
 
 We must get her up now. There's a lot of round 
 sticks in that pile, and we can use them as rollers ; 
 so let's go and get the boat up now." 
 
 This proposition was at once acted on. Four 
 good round sticks were found, and some others to 
 serve as levers. With these the boys started off 
 to move the boat. 
 
 They found it hard work, but practicable. The 
 progress Avas slow, and it took a good hour ; but at 
 last they had the' satisfaction of seeing the boat 
 above high-water mark, and fastened to a piece of 
 projecting rock. 
 
 Then they selected sleeping places, and spread 
 their beds. After this they heaped up fresh fuel, 
 and sat around the fire, making a hundred plans 
 for their desert life. Arthur was the only one who 
 did anything. He had found a piece of tough 
 spruce, and with hatchet and knife was busily 
 shaping it into an oar. 
 
 At last they all retired to their Beds, and slept.
 
 112 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Slue Sky. Building a House. The Signal Staff. 
 A fatal Disgust. Mournful Forebodings. 
 
 ARLY the next morning the boys were all 
 up, quite refreshed, in spite of their unac- 
 customed beds. They gathered the embers 
 of the fire together, and heaping on fresh fuel, 
 started it into a blaze. Then they proceeded to 
 secure a breakfast. This could not be immediately 
 attended to, however, for the tide was not at its 
 lowest ebb, and it was necessary to wait for two 
 'or three hours. Enough shell-fish remained to stay 
 their appetites till something better could be pro 
 cured. 
 
 To their great joy, they saw that the fog had all 
 gone. A warm, fresh breeze was blowing, the sky 
 was clear and cloudless, and the sun rose brilliantly, 
 casting his dazzling rays in a radiant flood of lustre 
 across the sea. If there had been any feeling of 
 discontent, it would have been dispelled by the 
 grandeur of the scene. 
 
 Some eight or ten miles away they saw the main 
 land. Far away, on the ether side of the bay, they
 
 EXPLORATIONS. 113 
 
 saw a line of hills, terminating in the familiar form 
 of Blomidon, while, looking along the beach, they 
 saw lying beyond this island the one on which they 
 had landed the day before. They now knew that 
 they had drifted past that, and had gone ashore 
 on the adjoining one, and they could understand 
 the whole of that course which they had made 
 blindly through the fog. It was with much eager 
 ness that they looked around for the schooner. 
 But they saw no traces of her whatever. The 
 place where she had anchored was plainly dis 
 cernible, but she had gone. It was not difficult to 
 know the reason of this, since it was the very thing 
 which they expected would happen. But where 
 was the schooner now ? Which way had she gone ? 
 When would she return ? How could those on 
 board possibly find them out? All these were 
 questions which it was not easy to answer. 
 
 While waiting for the tide to fall, they wandered 
 up the banks in order to select some place suitable 
 for a camp. It was not long before they settled on 
 a spot which seemed very suitable. Near where 
 they had built the fire, the cliff ended, and the side 
 of the island became a wooded slope. About fifty 
 feet above the fire, there was a broad, open plat 
 form, free from trees and covered with moss. 
 Walking on beyond this, they ascended to the 
 edge of the cliff, where it stood up two hundred 
 feet above the shore. Here grew a solitary tree 
 about fifty feet high, and very conspicuous from, its 
 8
 
 114 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 situation. Around it the rock was uncovered in 
 places. 
 
 The discovery of these places filled them with 
 delight. They had already decided to build a 
 camp, and the platform first mentioned seemed to 
 all to be very suitable. 
 
 " But we must find a spring somewhere," said 
 Bruce, who, after his night's rest, declared himself 
 as well as ever. 
 
 " So we must," said Bart. " Boys, let some of 
 us hunt up a spring." 
 
 Off they went in different directions, and soon 
 every one was shouting out a discovery of water. 
 In fact, in that damp and well-watered country, 
 springs can easily be found on every hill-side. 
 The nearest one was the best, and by breaking 
 away some of the earth and digging a hole with a 
 stone in the clay of the bank, a well was rudely 
 formed, which was suitable for all immediate needs. 
 
 By the time they had finished these explorations, 
 the tide was sufficiently low to admit of a search 
 for their breakfast. All the boys went off, since all 
 were equally interested. The search was perfectly 
 successful, resulting in the capture of thirteen lob 
 sters and a great quantity of shrimps. Bringing 
 back their prey in triumph, they heated a large 
 number of stones and cooked all the lobsters 
 together, partly for the sake of keeping them bet 
 ter, and partly that they might have a good supply 
 of ready-cooked provisions on hand.
 
 THE RED SHIRT SIGNAL. 115 
 
 " Do you know, boys," said Phil Kennedy, as 
 they sat at breakfast, " I've got an idea ? " 
 
 " Good for you. What is it ? " 
 
 " Why, we ought to have a signal." 
 
 " That's true." 
 
 " Well, my plan is to have a signal up there," 
 said Phil, pointing to the solitary tree on the top 
 of the cliff. 
 
 " How can you manage it? " 
 
 " Why, turn that tree into a flag-staff by cutting 
 off the branches. I can climb it, and if I can have 
 the hatchet for a little- while, I'll promise to get 
 every branch off." 
 
 " Well, now, Phil," said Bruce, " I call that a first- 
 rate idea. But where will you get a flag? " 
 
 " I'll fasten my red shirt on." 
 
 " Hurrah ! " cried all, clapping Phil on the back. 
 " Phil, you're a genius." 
 
 " Talking about signals," said Tom Crawford, 
 " a flag won't be enough. We want something for 
 nights and for foggy days. We ought to build a 
 heap of dry brush and kindling, and be ready to 
 light it at a moment's notice. Perhaps it would 
 be too much trouble to keep it going all night." 
 
 " Yes ; it would," said Bruce. " The best thing- 
 would be to have a pile ready to light. But the 
 first thing to do is to build our camp, and we'll 
 have lots of brush ready for the pile. Phil can 
 have the hatchet to trim the tree after we have 
 cut the poles and things for the camp."
 
 116 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " What kind of a camp shall we have ? " 
 
 " A wigwam." 
 
 " Where'll we get the birch bark? " 
 
 " Explore the island." 
 
 " That'll take too much time. We want a camp 
 to-day, and a camp we must have. The best way 
 will be to build an ordinary one of poles and spruce 
 1 1 rush, and after that is built, we can look about for 
 birch bark." 
 
 " And then I've got my oar to finish," said Ar 
 thur, who had been working on it at intervals all 
 the morning. 
 
 " Well," said Bart, " suppose we go to work at 
 the camp first. We'll want something to fasten it 
 with. If you like, I'll go and hunt after some roots 
 that I know of. They'll do first rate for ropes." 
 
 " All right ; and we'll go and cut the poles." 
 
 Off they went, four of them after poles and 
 brush, and Bart after roots for ropes. The hatchet 
 served to cut the- poles, and the knives to trim 
 them. Four industrious boys, working diligently 
 at this, soon laid low a large number of straight, 
 slender maple trees and an immense quantity of 
 fir branches. These they all dragged to that plat 
 form which they had selected as the site of their 
 house, and then looked about to find the best situ 
 ation for the temporary camp. As they expected 
 to build a better one, they chose a place which 
 would not interfere with any future operations. 
 It was at the rear of the platform. Four trees
 
 CAMP-BUILDING. 117 
 
 grew there, at nearly equal distances, in the form 
 of a square. They determined to adopt these trees 
 as part of the frame of the camp, and use them as 
 corner posts. Bart had succeeded in finding an 
 immense quantity of long, flexible roots, some of 
 which were sassafras roots, others the long roots 
 of willow trees, and all very tough and strong. 
 First of all, they laid four of their strongest poles 
 from tree to tree, the rear pole being about eight 
 feet high, and the front one five feet. The side 
 poles sloped up from front to rear. There they 
 stuck a large number of poles into the ground in 
 front, on the sides and in the rear, about a foot 
 apart, leaving space for a door and a window. 
 Then they laid poles over the top crosswise, so as 
 to form a good foundation for a roof. All these 
 were firmly fastened, so that at last, when the 
 frame was completed, it was as secure as though 
 it had been nailed together ; in fact, much more so. 
 
 So far, all had been well and successfully accom 
 plished ; but the next task was a more difficult one. 
 This consisted in interweaving fir brush between 
 the poles, so that they should be firm and strong. 
 Beginning at the bottom, each bush was carefully 
 inserted and pressed as closely down as possible. 
 It was a tedious process ; but the five industrious 
 boys worked unweariedly, and at last had the sat 
 isfaction of seeing the rear and the right side com 
 pleted. Then they concluded to rest for a while 
 
 d dine.
 
 THE B. 0. \V. C. 
 
 Cold lobster and cold water were all the fare that 
 they could command ; but they ate with a good 
 appetite, and greatly enjoyed the brief respite from 
 their hard work. After this was over, they re 
 turned to their task, and at length completed the 
 front and the left side. 
 
 Now the roof remained. This was the most 
 difficult task of all. Three boys went on the roof, 
 and two below handed up brush as fast as it 
 was required. They began at the lower side in 
 front, and inserted the brush so as to lie along the 
 slope of the roof like thatch. The butt-end of 
 each bush was inserted, and the brush ends pro 
 jected. The flat branches of fir trees are of such 
 a nature that they will lie very close to any surface 
 on which they may be placed. These brushes were 
 all placed in double layers ; each upper row over 
 lapped the lower one ; and thus a roof was formed 
 thick and close enough to turn any ordinary fall 
 of rain, though, of course, it could not be expected 
 to keep out the water in case of a prolonged storm. 
 After the roof was all covered, the last brush at 
 the upper edge was intertwined with others 
 which were placed across them, and these again 
 were all securely fastened to the poles below. 
 
 Then their spruce camp was finished, and was 
 almost an exact counterpart of the one which they 
 had built in the woods. They had done it well 
 and quickly, for long practice in this work in their 
 own woods had given them great skill in the con 
 struction of such buildings as these.
 
 MAKING A FLAG STAFF. 119 
 
 The last thing to attend to was the beds. 
 All the brush that remained was brought inside, 
 and laid lengthwise at the rear of the camp. 
 Then they went into the woods, and gathered 
 an immense quantity of dry, soft moss, which 
 they spread over the spruce brush. In this way 
 they formed a bed large enough for the whole 
 party, as soft as a hair mattress, and as good as 
 anything can be for the repose of a weary frame. 
 
 This completed their work, and it was not yet 
 sundown. They had worked nobly ; and when 
 they stood out on the platform, and regarded their 
 handiwork, their delight burst forth in ringing 
 cheers. 
 
 And now Phil claimed the hatchet, so as to carry 
 out his cherished purpose of forming a signal staff. 
 The others all went up to watch him at his work. 
 Phil climbed up without any difficulty, and began 
 at the upper branches, cutting away on a level 
 with his waist, and using the lower ones to stand 
 on. Phil was skilful with his hatchet ; the branches 
 were not large, and came tumbling down, beneath 
 his strokes, with great rapidity. These the ^Doys 
 below gathered together, and heaped up in a pile, 
 at a sufficient distance off to burn without injury 
 to the signal staff, and yet in such a situation that 
 any flame would be conspicuous to those on the 
 sea. The work was soon accomplished; the last 
 branch fell, and Phil descended to the ground. 
 Where the tree had lately been there now arose a
 
 120 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 tall staff, naked, and ready to bear at its summit a 
 red shirt, a pair of trousers, or anything else 
 which the fancy of Phil might suggest as suitable 
 to the place and the occasion. 
 
 Meanwhile Arthur had gone to the beach, and 
 returned with an armful of shavings and choppings 
 from the wood which he had been trying to fashion 
 into an oar. They were dry and fine, and were 
 intended to serve as kindling whenever the time 
 might come for kindling the signal fire. 
 
 And now one thing more remained to be done. 
 They had decided to have their fire on the platform 
 in front of the camp a place which was greatly 
 superior to the beach for such a purpose, and which 
 also would give them the advantage of a warm fire 
 on a cool evening, and a light close by their dwell 
 ing-place. So they went out to collect drift-wood, 
 and carried up a large quantity to the place. 
 Good stones were also selected for cooking pur 
 poses, and the cold lobsters were carefully brought 
 from the beach, and deposited in the camp. But 
 the labor of carrying the drift-wood up the steep 
 bank showed them that it would be as well not to 
 be too lavish with their fuel. In order to have the 
 cheerfulness of brilliant light along with the grate 
 fulness of warmth, they cut a quantity of brush, 
 which they intended to throw on the fire from time 
 to time. Thus, with a comfortable camp, and soft 
 beds of moss, and plenty of fuel, and a pleasant fire, 
 with food and drink, with fine weather and a
 
 TOO MUCH LOBSTER. 121 
 
 charming view, the " B. 0. "W. C." might be con 
 sidered as tolerably happy; 
 
 And so they would have been, if it had not been 
 for one thing a thing which revealed itself to 
 them during their evening repast, and soon threw 
 a gloom over their prospects. 
 
 It was dark ; the fire was lighted, and threw out 
 a cheerful glow ; the cold lobster was brought out, 
 and the boys began to partake. For some time 
 nothing was said. At last the silence was broken 
 by Bart. He* had been twisting a leg of the 
 lobster fastidiously in his fingers, and nibbling 
 little morsels of it, in a way which did not look 
 very much like the fashion of a hungry boy who 
 had done a good day's work, when suddenly he 
 flung the lobster's leg into the fire. 
 
 " I can't stand the abominable stuff any longer," 
 he cried. 
 
 " Neither can I," said Bruce. 
 
 " Nor I " " Nor I " " Nor I " said all the 
 others ; and the fragments of the lobster were all 
 contemptuously thrown away. 
 
 " AVhat are we going to do about it ? " asked 
 Tom Crawford, mournfully. 
 
 " I wouldn't care if there was even a raw po 
 tato," said Bart, " or a mouldy ship-biscuit, or 
 an old dried turnip, or a bit of pork, or anything 
 else to eat with it so as to take off the edge of it ; 
 but to eat nothing else but this everlasting lobster, 
 bster, lobster, is more than I can stand."
 
 122 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Tea last night/' said Tom Crawford, dolefully, 
 " lobster. Breakfast this morning, lobster. Dur 
 ing the morning I felt hollow lobster. At dinner, 
 lobster. For my part, I've had enough of it." 
 
 " What can we do ? " 
 
 " I'm tired of shrimps." 
 
 " Bother shrimps." 
 
 " for a good slice of bread and butter ! " 
 
 " Or a good mealy potato ! " 
 
 " Or a beefsteak ! " 
 
 " Or crackers and cheese ! " 
 
 " What are we going to do ? We'll have to eat 
 lobster, or starve." 
 
 " I feel," said Phil, "' that I'm growing to be a 
 lobster myself; my skin is turning quite hard." 
 
 " I'm beginning to lose faith in desert islands," 
 said Arthur. 
 
 " Yes, they're a failure." 
 
 "But how do we know?" said Bart, "We 
 haven't explored yet. We don't know half of what 
 may be on the island." 
 
 " We know pretty well what there is," said 
 Bruce. " Spruce trees, maple trees, moss, and 
 rocks, that's* about all." 
 
 " Unfortunately, it isn't a South Sea island, and 
 so we can't expect to pull cocoa-nuts from the 
 trees, or have bread-fruit for our breakfasts. 
 There are no mangoes, no bananas, no oranges, no 
 grapes, no nothing, unless we choose to eat bark 
 and fir cones."
 
 A CHANGE OF DIET. 123 
 
 " The next time we try a desert island, boys, I 
 move that we make tracks for the Pacific Ocean," 
 said Arthur. 
 
 " I second that motion," cried Phil. 
 
 " It's rather odd," said Bart, " that all of us 
 should get tired of lobster at the same time." 
 
 " It would be odder yet," said Tom, " if any of 
 us had been able to stand it any longer." 
 
 " That's about the thing," said Bruce. 
 
 " And so the question remains yet," said Arthur, 
 " What are we going to do ? " 
 
 No one answered. They all sat looking at the 
 fire. Phil seized some brush and flung it on ; the 
 flames caught it, and crackled through it, and 
 dashed up fiercely and brightly, lighting up five 
 very hungry, very tired, and very discontented 
 faces. 
 
 " Hurrah ! " cried Bart at last, starting to his 
 feet. " Hurrah ! I have it ! " 
 
 " What's that ? " 
 
 " Gulls' eggs ! " said Bart. 
 
 " Xot bad," said Bruce. " At any rate we can 
 try it. Perhaps we may find some young gulls. 
 They eat young rooks in England ; why shouldn't 
 young gulls be good ? " 
 
 " We'll try it to-morrow," said Tom. 
 
 " At any rate," said Bart, " it all comes to this. 
 We must explore the island. I've got my pistol. 
 Who knows what may turn up. We may come 
 across lots of rabbits, or, at any rate, wild fowl.
 
 124 , THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 Come, now, things are not so bad after all. To 
 morrow will show us what the chances are for our 
 dinner table." 
 
 This was now the only consolation they had. 
 The lobsters had grown abhorrent, and they could 
 not think of touching them any more. Hungry as 
 they were after all their hard work, they threw 
 aside the only food that they could get. They 
 were compelled to go supperless to bed, and there 
 dream of more agreeable food. Fortunately, 
 though they could not eat, they could sleep ; and 
 soon all were wandering far away in the land of 
 Nod.
 
 SEARCH FOR GULLS' EGGS. 125 
 
 IX. 
 
 Exploring. A wild Walk. On the Lookout for 
 Prey. Wliat is it? Is it a wild Goose? 
 Tremendous Sensation, the Explorers being as 
 much astounded as Robinson Crusoe was when 
 he discovered the human Footprints in the Sand. 
 
 N the following morning, all were up by day 
 break, and Bruce could think of nothing 
 but gulls' eggs. In the desperate extremity 
 of hunger to which they were reduced through 
 their dislike to lobsters, they determined to make 
 a search along the cliffs for nests. They walked 
 along, and at length came to a place where some 
 nests had been built. They found a large number 
 of eggs here, and appropriated them all. On cook 
 ing them, they found them of a peculiar flavor, yet 
 eatable, and they congratulated themselves on 
 their good luck. 
 
 They now determined to put into execution 
 their cherished plan of exploring the island. One 
 was to stay behind to attend to the signal, and lots 
 were drawn to see who it would be. It fell on 
 Phil, who at once accepted his task with great
 
 126 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 cheerfulness, and informed them that he would 
 make an omelet on a hot stone. In this pleas 
 ing occupation they left him, and went into the 
 woods. 
 
 They found the woods here precisely like those 
 of the other island. Fir, and spruce, and maple 
 grew densely together, and beneath all there was 
 a thick underbrush, with fallen trees, and ferns, 
 and moss. Progress, under such circumstances, 
 was exceedingly difficult ; but they knew that the 
 island was quite small, and so they kept on their 
 way. The grounds continually ascended for a 
 long distance, and this, of course, added somewhat 
 to the difficulty of the journey ; but at last the 
 ascent ceased, and they knew that they were on 
 the summit of the island. Nothing could be seen, 
 however. So thick was the forest, that it shut out 
 all the view ; nor was it of any use to climb a tree, 
 "for all were of nearly equal size, and if they were 
 to climb up as far as they could, they would only 
 find the view obstructed by the tops of trees grow 
 ing around. So they kept on their way, and found 
 the ground descending continuously in an easy 
 slope. The wood was as dense as ever, and no 
 living thing appeared. They had started with 
 vague ideas of meeting with hares or wild fowl, 
 but thus far nothing had been visible except the 
 gulls overhead. They began to think that there 
 was nothing but gulls on the island. Bart, how 
 ever, assured them that they could not judge as
 
 BART FINDS SOMETHING. 127 
 
 yet, and expressed his unshaken confidence that 
 he would start a rabbit before the day was done. 
 He had his pistol in his belt, and he was determined 
 to use it before going home, even if he had to shoot 
 a gull. So they kept on down the descent, ex 
 pecting every moment to come in sight of the bay. 
 
 At last the woods grew thinner, and before them 
 they saw the sky through the trees. Moving 
 farther forward, the trees grew more scattered, 
 and in a short time they found themselves at the 
 top of a long, open ground, which sloped to the 
 bay, and was overgrown with moss and low brush 
 wood. At the farther end of the open, a small 
 eminence arose, with some bushes on the summit. 
 Before them the waters of the bay spread out, 
 with the distant horizon skirted by a range of 
 hills. 
 
 u Here's the place for rabbits," said Bart, " if 
 there are any." 
 
 " If there are any ! Of course," said Bruce ; 
 "that's the point." 
 
 They walked on through the brush-wood, and at 
 length, reaching a mossy knoll, they sat down to 
 rest. After a time, Bart started off alone to pursue 
 his investigations. He had not gone far before he 
 stopped, and shrunk back. Then he looked around 
 with a triumphant expression. Then ho moved 
 forward in a stealthy manner. 
 
 " I wonder what's up now," said Bruce. 
 
 " Bart 's found something at last," said Arthur.
 
 128 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " A hare, perhaps/' said Tom. 
 
 The three boys started after Bart. Scarcely 
 had they moved a half dozen paces, when Bart 
 took aim and fired. A loud cry was heard, a largo 
 white bird was seen jumping in the air, and falling 
 to the ground, and then Bart ran forward and 
 secured his prize. 
 
 The other boys hurried up to him. As they 
 came, he turned to meet them, with a face flushed 
 with triumph, and holding the large white bird by 
 the legs. 
 
 " What is it ? " they cried. 
 
 " A wild goose," said Bart. 
 
 " A wild goose ! " cried Bruce, who had reached 
 him by that time. " A tame one you mean." 
 
 " No it isn't, either. How can it be a tame one ? 
 It's a wild one." 
 
 " No, Bart," said Arthur, " it's a tame goose as 
 tame as I am." 
 
 ' You're a tame goose yourself," said Bart. " Do 
 you call that a tame goose ? Why, it's a wild one, 
 of course. Look at its wings." 
 
 " What about its wings ? They're tame enough. 
 No, Bart, it's the real original domestic goose of 
 the civilized farm-yard." 
 
 " Nonsense ! as though I don't know a tame 
 goose when I see one." 
 
 " Well, you see one now." 
 
 " No, I don't." 
 
 " This is one."
 
 A GOOSE AND ITS OWNER. 129 
 
 " No." 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " No." 
 
 " It is." 
 
 " Pooh ! " 
 
 " Bart," said Bruce, " did you ever see a live 
 wild goose ? " 
 
 " No, I never did." 
 
 " Aha ! How do you know anything about them, 
 then?" 
 
 " Why, I've seen pictures, lots of them, and 
 they look just like this." 
 
 " But I've- seen wild geese living and flying, 
 and dead, too, lots of times, and this isn't one." 
 
 " 0, this is a kind that you are not acquainted 
 with. Why, there are ever so many kinds of wild 
 geese." 
 
 But at this moment the boys were rudely in 
 terrupted. 
 
 " Aha ! ye thafes of the wurruld, ye ! " cried a 
 loud voice close beside them. " Ye villains, ye. 
 What are ye dohV, a murdherin' and slaughter- 
 in' a poor man's property. Ye blackgyards, ye ! 
 What d'ye mane by comin' here and shootin' my 
 geese ? " 
 
 Thunderstruck at this unexpected interruption, 
 the boys turned, and found themselves face to face 
 with an ' old, grizzled, red-faced little Irishman, 
 whose furious gestures and angry eyes were di 
 rected menacingly toward them. 
 9
 
 130 THE B. o. w. c. 
 
 " Which af ye's shot my goose ? " he roared. 
 
 " I did," said Bart, quietly. 
 
 " Ye young villain ! I'll make ye pay for it, 
 and dear, too, as sure as me name's Denny 
 O'Rafferty. What'r ye's doin' here, any how ? 
 What d'ye mane by shootin' my goose ? D'ye 
 think I'm goin' to be robbed be a gang of black- 
 pryards ? Be the powers ! if ye think that same, 
 ye'll find ye're mistaken, bad scran till ye ! " 
 
 " Mr. O'Rafferty," said Bart, " you're quite mis 
 taken. We're honest boys, and came here by 
 accident." 
 
 " What did ye shoot the goose for, then, ye imp 
 of mischief ? " 
 
 " It was a mistake," said Bart, coolly. " Of 
 course I didn't know it was yours, in fact, I 
 wasn't aware that anybody was living here. I 
 will be happy to pay you whatever you think it's 
 worth, and am sorry for the mistake." 
 
 At this speech O'Rafferty's face and manner un 
 derwent a complete change. 
 
 " Ach, be the powers ! if that's all," said he, 
 good humoredly, " then we won't say any more 
 about it. But how did ye's get here ? I didn't 
 see any boat. Where did ye land, then?" 
 
 " Why, the fact is, we were brought here," said 
 Bart, who went on to tell him all about their ad 
 venture. 
 
 Dennis O'Rafferty listened to every word with 
 intense interest, his face undergoing a perpetual
 
 O'RAFFERTY is HOSPITABLE. 131 
 
 change of expression, that spoke of conflicting 
 emotions. 
 
 " Be the powers, then/ 7 he exclaimed, as Bart 
 ceased, " it was a narrow scratch that ye had of it. 
 An' ye've been ashore here two nights. Be jabers, 
 it's meself that's ashamed of what I said till ye 
 about the goose. Have ye's had anything till ate 
 thin, at all ? " 
 
 " Nothing but lobster." 
 
 " Lobster ! Well, thin, let me inforrum ye's that 
 ye'll find that a moighty onwholesome diet. An' 
 you've been here all that time wid nothin' at all 
 to ate. Be jabers, I'm the boy for ye's. Come 
 along, boys. Ye'll find old O'Rafferty can give ye 
 a breakfast, at any rate. Come along. Ye're 
 starvin', so ye are. Me old woman '11 be deloighted 
 to set eyes on ye's. Never mind the goose ; I'll 
 give ye's a dozen for nothin'. Lave it lie there ; 
 the old woman '11 come an' pick it for ye. Come 
 along, boys." 
 
 And the old fellow led the way ; while the boys, 
 delighted at the turn which things had taken, fol 
 lowed gayly after. 
 
 " And so ye'r Docthor Porther's boys, are ye's?" 
 continued Dennis. " Faith it's himself '11 be 
 throubled. It's a long time I've knowed the doc- 
 thor. An' there isn't his shuparior in the counthry. 
 Arrah, be me sowl, but it's meself that's glad to 
 see ye's. The sight of yer young, fresh faces 
 does good till me old bones. Come along, boys.
 
 132 THE B. 0. w. C. 
 
 And is the docthor with ye's in the schooner ? 
 Come along ; ye haven't fur to go. I've got a bit 
 of a house around beyant. Ye'll sec it as soon as 
 iver we turrun the hill." 
 
 On rounding the hill, they saw a clearing of 
 about thirty acres, with a boat drawn up on the 
 shore, while close by them was a small house and 
 a barn. An old woman at the door looked up at 
 them in speechless amazement. 
 
 " It's the owld woman," said O'Rafferty. " It's 
 herself that's dead bate at the sight of ye's." 
 
 " Lard save us, Dinny, what in the wurruld have 
 ye got there, thin ? " cried the old woman, as the 
 party reached the house. 
 
 ' It's some of Docthor Porther's boys, that's been 
 gettin' themselves shipwracked on the other side," 
 said O'Rafferty, " and haven't had a bite to ate for 
 two days, savin' an' exceptin' a bit of cowld lobster, 
 which isn't aisy aitin'. An' however they got 
 ashore on there, widout oars, bates me intirely, 
 widout countin' that thim same has been workin' 
 like slaves a day or more, on impty stomachs, 
 buildin' a camp and carry in' fire-wood, which is 
 hard enough work to kill a man, let alone boys like 
 these. And so stir yer stumps, Molly avick, and 
 bring out praties an' bacon, the best ye have, and 
 a drawin' of tay, an' chayse, an' bread and butter. 
 It's starvin' they all are intoirely, or me name's 
 not Diuny O'Rafferty."
 
 MRS. O'RAFFERTY GETS SUPPER. 133 
 
 " Ah, thin," cried the old woman, " the saints 
 stand betune us and harrum. What's that ye'r 
 sayin', Dinny O'Rafferty ? Is it shipwracked ye 
 wer', thin, ye darlin's of the wurruld ? Sure it's 
 not much an owld woman like me can do for the 
 likes of ye ; but I'll give ye the best I've got, so I 
 will. Sure an' it's starvin' ye must be, if ye've 
 had nothin' to ate for so long." 
 
 Nothing could exceed the kindness and warmth 
 of welcome which O'Rafferty and his wife gave 
 the boys. The old woman bustled about, and 
 kindled a fire, and put on the pot and kettle, and 
 laid the table, occasionally stopping to look at the 
 boys, one after the other, with a peculiar fondness 
 of expression and a low, crooning noise, such as 
 nurses make over children. 
 
 " Sure it's like a breath of fresh air to a captive 
 in a dungeon to look at your swate faces," she 
 cried. " Niver a boy's face have I seen since the 
 dark day when my own boy took his swate face 
 from me eyes foriver. An' that was fifteen year 
 ago. An' we came here, an' lived here ever 
 since." 
 
 The old woman gave a long sigh, and sitting 
 down, she held her head in her hands, rocking her 
 self to and fro. 
 
 " Ah, well," she said, getting up and going out 
 to the barn, " it's not much longer to live we have 
 thin."
 
 134 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Fifteen years," said O'Raflferty, as his wife 
 went out. " It's fifteen years since we lost the 
 boy. "We lived in Parrsboro, an' had as nice a 
 house and farm as the likes of us could ever wish 
 for. But whin we lost him, we lost all heart for 
 the place. The old woman wud have died if she 
 had staid ; an' so I bought this bit of a place, 
 an' what with farmin' an' fishin' we manage to 
 grub along, though it's seldom or niver that we see 
 anybody but our own two selves. Well, well ; 
 wud ye like to look at the place ? " he continued, 
 rising. " It isn't much of a place ; but it's not 
 long we have to live, and it'll do for us." 
 
 They followed the old man about. The place 
 extended over thirty acres, with a nice beach in 
 front for the boat. It was an easy declivity, with 
 pasture lands behind the house. The boat was a 
 large whaler, and nets Avere spread on the grass to 
 dry. O'Rafferty said that during the summer he 
 had visits sometimes from old friends, and at other 
 times people landed to see about the chances for 
 sporting or getting minerals ; but never, since he 
 had been there, had a boy been on shore, and his 
 wife had not seen a boy since she lost her son. 
 He took them all over the place, and finally led 
 them to a little enclosure not far from the house. 
 Inside was a grave mound, and at the head a 
 white wooden slab, with these words painted upon 
 it:
 
 GRIEF AND SYMPATHY. 135 
 
 In Memoriam. 
 
 Michael O'Rafferty, 
 
 beloved son of 
 
 Dennis and Mary O'Rafferty, 
 lorn Aug. 2, 1830, 
 died June 5, 1845. 
 
 Requiescat in Pace. 
 
 The old man stood in silence, bareheaded, look 
 ing at the inscription. The boys removed their 
 hats, and looked in solemn sympathy at the be 
 reaved father, whose love and yearning for his lost 
 boy were still so manifest, that the sight of a boy's 
 face could renew his grief after fifteen vanished 
 years. Standing thus in silence, and reverencing 
 that grief, they waited till the old man turned 
 away, and then followed him, without a word, back 
 across the field, and into the house. 
 
 As they entered, the savory smell of broiled 
 bacon came gratefully to their nostrils. The table 
 was spread with delicious mealy potatoes, brown 
 crusty bread, butter as yellow as gold, and clean, 
 spotless plates.. If they had the power of wishing 
 and gaining, they would have desired nothing 
 better than this. 
 
 " Mr. O'Raflerty," said Bart, suddenly, " I forgot 
 to mention that we left one of our number on the 
 each. I will take a run across the island, with 
 your permission, and bring him here, for he is as 
 hungry as we are, if not more so." 

 
 136 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Another one ! " cried O'Rafferty. " An' waitin' 
 on the beach ! Why didn't ye tell me before ? " 
 
 " Well, you see we were tired with our scramble, 
 and I wanted to get rested before starting back. 
 But I'll go now, if you've no objection." 
 
 " Deed, thin, an' I have an objection," cried 
 O'Rafferty. "D'ye think I'd let ye go starvin' 
 back agin before ye'd got a bite to ate ? or, for that 
 matter, d'ye think I'd let ye go at all ? No ; I'll go 
 meself." 
 
 " You ? 0, no. I won't allow that," began Bart. 
 
 " It's meself '11 go, an' nobody else," cried 
 O'Rafferty, positively. " Ye'r all too hungry an' 
 tired. Besides, ye don't know a step of the way. 
 Ye came through the woods, an' a mighty tough 
 job ye found it ; but I know an aisier way it's a 
 path of me own. Ye said it was at the other end 
 of the island, on the other side." 
 
 " Yes ; at a rock with a tree on the edge." 
 
 " I know the place well. My path comes out 
 close by there. I wonder ye didn't come across it." 
 
 " It is a wonder. We certainly would have 
 noticed anything like a path, if we had found one." 
 
 " Well, it's all the same now. Ye'll jist stay 
 here, an' sit down an' ate yer breakfasts like Chris 
 tians, an' I'll go an' bring the boy. Not one of ye 
 shall stir a step not one step." 
 
 " Well, Mr. O'Rafferty, I'm sure you are putting 
 yourself to too much trouble 
 
 "Throuble! D'ye call it throuble ? Sure an'
 
 O'RAFFERTY GOES FOR PHIL. 137" 
 
 isn't it the brightest day I've knowed for iver so 
 long?" 
 
 " Deed it is," chimed in his wife. " Be off wid 
 ye, Dinny dear, and hurry back with the poor boy. 
 Sure I'll keep the tay hot for him, an' the praties, 
 an' the bacon." 
 
 Any further remonstrance or objection was out 
 of the question ; so the boys took their seats at the 
 table. The old man started off, and promised to 
 be back in a "jiffy." 
 
 He ascended the slope behind the house, and 
 entered the woods by a pathway which, though 
 but Ijttle trodden, was yet easy to traverse. Far 
 different was this from the rough way by which 
 the boys had crossed the island ; and in far less 
 time than they had taken, Denny approached the 
 other shore. The pathway led down to the beach, 
 about a hundred yards below the place where they 
 had built their first fire. 
 
 As he descended, a singular sight met his eyes.
 
 138 THE B. o. w. c. 
 
 X. 
 
 New Attempts at Cookery. Phil on the Loolcout. 
 A Sail! A Sail! The Signal of the red 
 Shirt. The Home of the O'ltaffertijs. 
 
 left Phil behind, on the beach. 
 
 After the others had departed, Phil oc 
 cupied himself with making arrangements 
 to while away the time. First of all, he set to 
 work to try and make an omelet. After a long 
 search on the beach, he found some clam shells, 
 which he took up to the platform ; and then, se 
 lecting some flat stones, he threw them into the 
 fire. Then he mixed some eggs in -one of the 
 shells, and tried to beat them with his jackknife. 
 His success was not exactly dazzling ; but he was 
 satisfied to a certain extent, and intensely in 
 terested. At length, drawing forth one of the 
 stones, which, by this time, was red hot, he poured 
 the mixture on its surface. There was a fizzle, a 
 steam, a hiss, and then a horrible smell of burnt 
 egg. Phil made an awful face, and giving the 
 stone a kick, sent it flying down to the beach, 
 omelet and all.
 
 PHIL MAKES AN OMELET. 139 
 
 Not at all discouraged, he began again ah ovo. 
 Drawing out another stone, he determined to give 
 it time to cool. So he mixed up some more eggs 
 in the shell ; and after waiting patiently for a long 
 time for the stone, he at length thought it was 
 cool enough, and poured the mixture upon it. It 
 certainly had grown cool this time ; in fact, some 
 what too cool, as Phil gradually learned, when, after 
 waiting patiently, he found that there was no ap 
 pearance of any progress whatever in the cookery. 
 So this, too, was a failure, and Phil disdainfully 
 hurled it after its predecessor. 
 
 But he was not discouraged even yet. Onco 
 more he took his shell and made another mixture, 
 and then drew forth the stone, and carefully 
 watched it, trying it from time to time with the 
 tip of his finger, to see if it was of the proper 
 temperature. Having singed the tips of all his 
 fingers, he concluded that it was time to stop that 
 mode of testing, and run the risk of an actual trial. 
 So he once more poured the mixture on the stone. 
 Aha ! this time tliere was no mistake. A pleasant 
 steam came up, which was grateful to a famished 
 boy. The only trouble was, the lower part was 
 done before the upper was in the least affected ; 
 and worse still, it began to burn while the upper 
 part was raw. Phil was not yet disheartened, 
 however ; and drawing his knife, he made desperate 
 efforts to insert it under the omelet, so as to 
 
 rn it over. But these efforts were not success-
 
 140 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 ful. He only succeeded in intermixing all to 
 gether in a mess, and mangling it into a general 
 mush. In trying to taste some of it, he found in 
 his mouth nothing but a very unpleasant mixture 
 of raw and burnt egg. With a sigh he relin 
 quished his experiments, and sent this stone after 
 the others. 
 
 He now contented himself with roasting two of 
 them ; and having partaken of them, he sauntered 
 up the hill to the signal station. Here he lay 
 down, and looked lazily out at the water. 
 
 Scarcely had he done so, than he gave a start. 
 An object was before his eyes which he had not 
 been able to see from the platform. The other end 
 of the island could not be seen from there, because 
 a projecting bank shut it out from view; but from 
 here there was a fair view of the other islands. 
 And there, just coming out from behind Pinnacle 
 Island, was a schooner of the size and rig of the 
 Antelope, and he did not doubt for a moment but 
 that it was their schooner. She was now sailing 
 along, and was not far from that very anchorage 
 where he had seen her last. 
 
 With a shout and a wild beating of his heart, 
 he sprang to his feet, and stared, with eager eyes, 
 upon the schooner. 
 
 She was coming on very well, with a good breeze, 
 and was coming in his direction. Would she con 
 tinue on her course ? If so, she would soon be 
 there. Would she turn aside, and pass through
 
 A SAIL IN SIGHT. 141 
 
 the channel that separated the islands, or sail away 
 to the main land opposite ? The thought was in 
 tolerable. He had grown weary of desert life ; 
 he longed to leave the island, or, rather, he 
 longed to get something to cat. 
 
 So he rushed away to the pile of brush, and 
 lighting his matches, a whole card at a time, 
 he touched up the kindling Avood, and in a few mo 
 ments the blaze was spreading through the mass 
 of dry brush. Soon the flames rose high into 
 the air, bearing with them vast volumes of black 
 smoke. 
 
 Would they see that signal ? They could not 
 help seeing it. Would they understand it ? Ah ! 
 that was another question. Still it came on 
 in the same direction, without showing any signs 
 of turning either to the right hand or the left. 
 And now it had passed the channel between 
 the islands, and was coming along in a line with 
 the beach below, and not more than half a mile 
 out. 
 
 The brush fire was burning briskly, and could 
 last for half an hour without replenishing; but 
 something more was needed. What could he do? 
 At first he thought of running down to the beach 
 and shouting. But then he feared that he might 
 not be seen on the beach, and that his voice might 
 riot be heard. So that plan was rejected. One 
 only remained, and that was, to climb the signal- 
 staff. In an instant all this had passed through
 
 142 THE B. 0, W. C. 
 
 his mind, and in another instant it was acted upon. 
 He tore off his rod shirt, tied tho sleeves together 
 loosely, and hung it around his neck, and then, 
 with wonderful agility, climbed the tree till he 
 reached the top. The stumps of the branches, 
 which remained on the trunk of the tree, formed a 
 good foothold, and he was able to stand securely, 
 clasping the tree with one arm, while with the 
 other he took his shirt from around his neck, and 
 waved it to and fro in the air. Below, and about 
 thirty feet on one side, the fire blazed ; and there, 
 fifty feet in the air, on that solitary tree, stood the 
 boy, waving, wildly and incessantly, the brilliant 
 scarlet cloth. He felt that he had done the best, 
 and if this would not attract attention, nothing 
 would. 
 
 All this time the schooner came on, and at length 
 came nearly opposite. Phil saw the crowd on 
 board. He saw them staring and gesticulating. 
 He was recognized he was safe ! Yes, there 
 was Mr. Long, ho knew that tall figure in 
 black, and he was going to the stern. What 
 for ? Aha ! wasn't that glorious ? He had gone 
 and had seized the ropes, and lowered and hoisted 
 the flag again a score of times. Ha, ha, ha ! 
 What flag ? What flag ? Why, their own flag, 
 the flag of the " B. 0. W. C.," which had evi 
 dently been waving there ever since their depart 
 ure, and now saluted them as it brought them sale- 
 ty.
 
 THE AXTELOPE AGAIN. 143 
 
 Phil's merry laughter rang out loud and clear, 
 as he saw all this, in his excitement and his 
 joy. He saw the schooner head in straight to 
 ward the shore, then sweep round ; and then 
 down rattled her anchor, her sails fell, and she lay 
 waiting. 
 
 Phil gave a final wave and a loud shout ; and 
 then, descending the tree, he scampered down the 
 slope and along the beach, as fast as his little legs 
 would carry him, until at last he reached the verge 
 of the shore opposite the schooner. Here he gave 
 a loud hurrah. His shrill voice reached the 
 schooner, Avhich was only a short distance off, and 
 was responded to by a loud cheer from all on 
 board. 
 
 " Where are the other boys ? " cried Mr. Long. 
 
 " In the woods ; they'll be here soon." 
 
 " Where's the boat ? " 
 
 " Up there," said Phil, pointing to where it lay. 
 
 " We can't get ashore. We've got no boat." 
 
 " When the tide gets up, and the boys come 
 back, we can get the boat out," said Phil. 
 
 " How are you all ? " cried Mr. Long. 
 
 " Very well, but nearly starved." 
 
 Instantly Mr. Long disappeared into the cabin. 
 Returning shortly, he had a bundle in his hand, 
 around which a string was tied. Then taking one 
 end of the string, and whirling it violently around, 
 sling fashion, he- hurled it through the air toward 
 the shore. The parcel fell about twenty feet
 
 144 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 beyond Phil. He ran to it, and, on opening it, 
 found a quantity of sandwiches. 
 
 The ravenous way in which he devoured the 
 sandwiches showed to those on board, far more 
 powerfully than words, how famished poor Phil 
 must have been. 
 
 " WiE. the others be back soon ? " asked Mr. 
 Long. 
 
 " 0, yes. They've gone across the island to ex 
 plore." 
 
 " Were you able to sleep ? " 
 
 " Sleep ? 0, yes, first rate." 
 
 " How ? " 
 
 " In the camp up there," said Phil, with his 
 mouth full of sandwich, waving his hand in 
 the direction of the platform. " We'd have en 
 joyed it if we'd only had some sandwiches," he 
 added after a time, as he made a fresh onslaught 
 on the parcel. 
 
 It was now about eleven o'clock, and not quite 
 half tide. The tide was rising, however, and in 
 due time would be up to the boat ; .and then, if the 
 boys did not come, they might get in near enough 
 to throw Phil a line, and from the schooner pul 1 
 the boat into the water. For the present it wu^ 
 necessary to wait ; so Phil ate his sandwiches, and 
 talked with those on board. And this was the 
 scene which met the eyes of Dennis O'Rafferty as 
 he descended to the beach. 
 
 Dennis soon understood it all. He saw that the
 
 THE RESCUE. 145 
 
 schooner had been searching for the boys, and had 
 come here in their absence, and had found this 
 boy. He hurried, without delay, to the beach, and 
 at once told Phil where his riends were, and 
 explained to those on board the schooner what 
 they were doing, and why he had come. 
 
 " An' is the docthor on board ? " 
 
 " No ; he didn't come." 
 
 " Ah, thin it's mesilf that's sorry for that same," 
 said Dennis. 
 
 On understanding the difficulty about the boat, 
 he at once set himself to work remedying it. 
 He found the rollers which the boys had used, and 
 the poles ; and then, with Phil's assistance, he 
 began to push her down toward the water. It 
 was far easier pushing her down than it had been 
 pulling her up, and the boat soon reached the 
 water's edge. 
 
 " We lost our oar, and we were making another. 
 I don't know whether you can use it or not," said 
 Phil. " Wait here, and I'll go and get it." 
 
 On bringing it, Dennis found it quite rough, of 
 course, but still capable of working the boat along. 
 So he launched the boat, and Phil jumped in, and 
 Dennis followed; and in a short time the boat 
 touched the vessel's side. The current just here 
 was not strong, for it was half tide, and the vessel 
 was very close to the shore. Phil was dragged on 
 board by a dozen hands, and nearly suffocated by 
 their rapturous greetings. 
 10
 
 146 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 Mr. O'RafTcrty then explained again where the 
 other boys were, and invited all on board to conic 
 to his house and meet them. His invitation was 
 eagerly complied with. Another oar was found on 
 board, and soon Messrs. Simmons and Long, with 
 all the boys, were on the beach. 
 
 Then they started. Phil insisted on showing 
 the camp and the signal station, and told them all 
 about their experience in shell-fish and lobsters. 
 
 Then they followed O'RafFerty across the island 
 to his house. 
 
 On the way, Mr. Long told Phil all about the 
 dismal voyage of the schooner after them. After 
 cruising all about the Basin of Minas on the pre 
 vious day, they had decided to come back to the 
 Five Islands, and search along the shores, with tho 
 hope of finding them, or at least some traces of 
 them. They had been watching the shore of this 
 island so closely, that they had seen the first flash 
 of the fire on the signal station. When they saw 
 the red shirt by it, and then the figure climbing 
 the tree, they knew that their search was at 
 last successful. He made Phil tell him, over 
 and over again, all about his ow T n-eventful escape, 
 and shuddered to think how extreme their peril 
 had been. 
 
 The walk over O'Rafferty's path was a most 
 delightful one to all. The fearful cloud, that had 
 so long hung over them, was at last dispelled, and 
 in their reaction from sorrow, they all felt the
 
 AT O'RAFFERTY'S. 147 
 
 wildest extreme of joy. So the boys went on with 
 shouts, and songs, and laughter, till they reached 
 their destination. 
 
 There the others had finished their repast, and 
 were waiting for Phil. Great was their amazement 
 to see the crowd. At once all was explained. 
 With a wild cry of delight, they rushed to meet 
 their friends, and their hands were nearly shaken 
 off by their excited comrades. 
 
 Mr. O'Rafferty then left them, and Mrs. O'Rafferty 
 prepared a repast for the company. But first she 
 set before Phil the good things that she had been 
 saving for him ; and, though that young gentleman 
 had disposed of an immense quantity of sandwiches, 
 he yet was able thanks to his excellent appetite 
 and vigorous constitution to do full justice to 
 Mrs. O'Kafferty's tea and cream, and brown crusty 
 bread and golden butter, and rich bacon, and mealy 
 potatoes. Then the table was once more spread 
 for the other guests ; and they found the repast 
 an agreeable change from the ship stores on which 
 they had been feeding. To tell 'the truth, there 
 were many among the company who were as 
 famished, and had eaten quite as little, during the 
 last twenty or thirty hours, as the castaways them 
 selves. 
 
 They then strolled about the fields and along 
 the bead}, till suddenly a shout from one of the 
 boys attracted the attention of all. 
 
 There, coming round the point, was the familiar
 
 148 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 form of the Antelope, her boat towed behind her 
 once more ; Captain Corbet, the mate, and O'Raf- 
 ferty on board, and the black flag of the " B. 0. W. C." 
 floating gloriously aloft. 
 
 " It's been there all the time," said Billymack. 
 " Wasn't it odd ? Mr. Long wouldn't let any one 
 pull it down." 
 
 " And all the schooners laughed at us," said 
 Bogud. " It was such nonsense." 
 
 " Nonsense ? " said Bart. " Far from it, Bogud. 
 There's good luck in that emblem. So long as it 
 floats on the breeze, we'll turn out all right." 
 
 " If you call this good luck, I should like to 
 know what bad luck is." 
 
 Here the anchor rattled, and all the boys ran to 
 the beach. 
 
 When the time came for them to leave, O'Raf- 
 ferty was in despair. He wanted them to stay at 
 least one night. But Mr. Long could not. They 
 had already lost much time, and must make amends 
 for it. They had to go that evening to Pratt's 
 Cove. So O'Rafferty consoled himself by extort 
 ing a promise that the next time they came to the 
 Five Islands they would anchor off his beach, and 
 stop at least two days with him. 
 
 Meanwhile the boys had a long debate as to 
 what they could give to O'llafferty. To offer 
 money would be an insult. They had to select 
 from among their possessions something that would 
 be appropriate for a parting gift. Bart proposed 

 
 AFLOAT AGAIN. 149 
 
 his pistol, but it was considered as not adapted to 
 be of use to O'Rafferty. At last it was decided to 
 give him the hatchet. A hatchet would always be 
 useful ; and it was so pretty a little tool, that it 
 would be in itself a graceful keepsake. So Bart, 
 with his jackknife, cut into the handle, very 
 neatly, the initials of the different members of 
 the " B. 0. W. C.," and handed the gift to the 
 old man. 
 
 " You won't refuse it," said Bart, " will you, Mr. 
 O'Rafferty ? " And he explained the initial letters 
 to him. 
 
 Tears started to the old man's eyes. 
 
 " It's fairly heart-broken I am to part wid ye ; 
 but I'll take the hatchet to remember yer sweet 
 faces by, and wid the hope that you won't forget 
 owld O'Rafferty. And many's the drame I'll be 
 dramin' about yes, till me owld eyes gets a look at 
 yes again." 
 
 . " An' may the blessin's av Heaven go wid yes 
 all, ye darlin's av the worruld," ejaculated the 
 old woman. " It's meself that'll pray for yes, that 
 the Lard '11 stan' betune yes and harrum. I'll be 
 lookin' out for yes all another year, jewels ; an' I'll 
 have such crame, chayse, an' such maily taters, as 
 e never saw the like of before." 
 
 The old couple wrung the hands of all of them, 
 and watched them embark. Soon all were on board. 
 Then the anchor went up, and up went the sails. 
 The schooner started, and moved slowly away. 

 
 150 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 And as she moved away, the boys saw the old 
 couple standing on the beach waving farewells. 
 There they stood till the vessel rounded a prom 
 ontory which shut them from sight. 
 
 They were on their way to Pratt's Cove.
 
 A FESTIVE EVENING. 151 
 
 XI. 
 
 PratPs Cove. A Dinner Party. The faithless 
 Cook and Steward. Songs. Sudden and 
 startling Interruption. Stealing a Wood-pile. 
 Overwhelming Piece of Intelligence. 
 
 wind and tide were both rather unfavor 
 able, and it was late before they reached 
 Pratt's Cove. This place is formed by the 
 bed of a creek which runs up from the bay, and, 
 like all tlie streams of these waters, is subject to 
 very great variations, being fordable at low tide, 
 but at high tide deep enough to float a ship. It 
 was half tide when they arrived, and the schooner 
 was able to run a little way up the stream, where 
 she anchored. It was quite dark, but they could 
 see that the nearest land was a projecting point, 
 clear of trees, and promising a pleasanter camping- 
 ground than the hold of the schooner. It was 
 therefore unanimously decided to go ashore, kindle 
 a fire, and pass as festive an evening as possible. 
 The shore was close by, and in a very short time 
 they were all out of the vessel. Plenty of fuel 
 lay there in the shape of a long pile of dry birch
 
 152 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 wood which lay heaped up along the shore. To 
 this they helped themselves, kindled an enormous 
 fire, and were soon seated around it, waiting for 
 their evening repast. 
 
 At the outset of the trip, Johnny Blue and Sam 
 my Ram Ram had been appointed steward and 
 cook, owing to their personal application for those 
 very honorable offices. Their duties had been very 
 light ; in fact, partly on account of rough weather, 
 and partly owing to the anxiety of the previous 
 day, there had been little or no occasion for their 
 services. It was therefore expected that on the 
 present occasion they would surpass themselves 
 and astonish everybody by the brilliancy of their 
 performance. As the party sat round the fire 
 waiting for their repast, they all anticipated some 
 thing of extraordinary excellence, and were impa 
 tient for the banquet to begin. Sammy and Johnny 
 Blue, however, made no very great haste. In fact, 
 it seemed to some that they were astonishingly 
 slow, if not reluctant. Slowly they turned over 
 the things, slowly they opened and shut the boxes 
 and baskets, and very slowly indeed they took out 
 the dishes. 
 
 " See here, you fellows," cried Bruce, suddenly. 
 " You don't appear to be aware of the fact that 
 we're all starving." 
 
 " Hurry up your cakes ! " cried another. 
 
 " Come, be quick about it, Sammy Ram Ram ! 
 What's the use of being so particular ? "
 
 DINNER. 153 
 
 " Tumble out the things any way ! We don't 
 want a regular set table." 
 
 Sammy and Johnny quickened their motions a 
 little, and said they would be ready " in a minute." 
 
 Meanwhile Messrs. Simmons and Long, assisted 
 by the devoted Bogud, had been sorting their min 
 erals in a general way, and wrapping each specimen 
 in paper. Two good-sized baskets were filled, and 
 many of them were very fine indeed. There were 
 some fern prints, and some tracks of birds on sand 
 stone, which Mr. Long had found, and which he 
 regarded with the tenderest admiration. There 
 was a very excellent amethyst, found by Mr. Sim 
 mons, some mica, some barytes, and, above all, a 
 piece of quartz, in which faint flecks of gold were 
 visible. It was taken from a vein which ran up 
 the cliff, and was a foot or more in thickness. It 
 seemed to promise a rich gold harvest to any one 
 who might choose to try gold-crushing in so remote 
 a place. 
 
 The tender interest excited by all these treas 
 ures, and the occupation of putting them into sep 
 arate baskets, had so fully engrossed their thoughts, 
 that they had not noticed any particular delay. 
 At last, however, the work was done ; and then it 
 was that Mr. Long thought about the claims of ap 
 petite. 
 
 He started to his feet. 
 
 " What ! " he cried, as he looked around ; " not 
 ready yet ? Why, what's the matter ? "
 
 154 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " In a minute," said Sammy Ram Ram. 
 
 " Yes, yes in a minute," chimed in Johnny 
 Blue. 
 
 " A minute ? Well, that's longer than I can wait. 
 So come along, all of us!" said Mr. Long, advan 
 cing to the place where a cloth had been spread. 
 
 The rest all followed. 
 
 There was a very meagre repast in fact, but 
 tho beginning of a repast before them. 
 
 " Come, hurry up ! " said Mr. Long, as he and 
 Mr. Simmons, followed by the rest, threw them 
 selves on the grass around the table-cloth. " Fetch 
 along some of the turkey and chickens quick ! " 
 
 There was no response. Sammy and Johnny 
 both stood looking excessively guilty. 
 
 " Come, hurry up ! We can't eat ham and bis 
 cuit. Why, what's the matter ? " 
 
 " Why there there isn't any," stammered 
 Sammy. 
 
 ''What's that?" cried Mr. Long. 
 
 " The turkey it's all gone, sir." 
 
 " Gone ! " cried Mr. Long, in amazement. " What 
 do you mean ? " 
 
 And twelve astonished faces confronted the cook 
 and steward. 
 
 " Why, sir," said the cook, " you see we ate a 
 good many before we started." 
 
 " Yes, sir. There were eight turkeys eaten that 
 evening and next morning." 
 
 " And fifteen chickens, sir."
 
 A REDUCED BILL OF FARE. 155 
 
 " And ten mince pies/' added the steward, gath 
 ering courage at the sound of his own voice. 
 
 " And all the cheese," responded the cook. 
 
 " And most of the tarts." 
 
 " And a good deal of the cake." 
 
 " And a good many of the ham sandwiches, and 
 half of the eggs, and " 
 
 " And ever so much ginger beer." 
 
 " The boys were, eating, sir, steadily through the 
 night," 
 
 " And through the next day, till they got sick, 
 and couldn't eat any more." 
 
 To this all present listened in the utmost aston 
 ishment, and without saying a single word. 
 
 " So we ate most of the things before we left 
 did we ? " asked Mr. Long, with a sour smile. 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " How many turkeys did we leave with ? " 
 
 " Seven, sir." 
 
 " And how many chickens ? " 
 
 " Four, sir." 
 
 " And how many mince pies ? " 
 
 " Eight, sir." 
 
 " Have we eaten all these since ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " Well," said Jiggins, " all day yesterday I only 
 ate one ham sandwich, and to-day only a turkey 
 drumstick, except at O'Rafferty's." 
 
 " I ate a mince pie yesterday," said Billymack 
 " and another one to-day that's all."
 
 156 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Well, well, I'm not inquiring into what you ate, 
 boys," said Mr. Long, good-lmmoredly. " I was 
 only amazed to find that our stores had gone so fast. 
 We'll have to live on clams, or go home, unless we 
 can buy some provisions here. Well, well," he con 
 cluded, with a sigh, " we'll have to attack this ham 
 bone. Here, cook ; isn't there any more ham left ? " 
 
 " One more, sir." 
 
 " Any pie ? " 
 
 " A half of a mince pie, sir." 
 
 " Hm well we'll have to wait till to-morrow 
 that's all. It's my own fault, I suppose. I 
 didn't make allowance for the appetites of grow 
 ing boys." 
 
 " Especially of the cook and steward," growled 
 Bogud. 
 
 They had to bear with their disappointment as 
 best they could. The cook and steward looked 
 very meek and subdued, for though nothing was 
 said, yet they felt that they were under a ban. 
 The repast consisted of nothing but bread and 
 butter, and ham, and cold water. But still, as they 
 all had excellent appetites, they ate with a relish 
 what was before them, and had no trouble, except 
 about provisioning the ship for the future. It was 
 tacitly understood, however, that Sammy Ram Ram 
 and Johnny Blue should be henceforth relieved 
 from these onerous and responsible duties. 
 
 The repast was at length finished, and Messrs. 
 Simmons and Long went aside to take another look
 
 THE MATE AND HIS WIFE. 157 
 
 at their beloved specimens, and speculate upon the 
 probabilities of gold-mining at the Five Islands. 
 The others sat round the fire. Captain Corbet sat, 
 with a patriarchal smile, surveying the young faces 
 around him. The mate sat among a crowd of noisy 
 lads, who were trying to draw him out. 
 
 " Yes," he said, in continuation of some statement 
 which he was making, " it's true. I'm tellin' - 
 
 " And that's your name is it ? " asked Billy- 
 mack. 
 
 " My name's Wade," said the mate, " an' my old 
 'oman's name's Gipson ; and ye'll not find many of 
 that name in this counthry. No, sir." 
 
 " But how can your name be Wade, and your old 
 'oman's name be Gipson ? " 
 
 " How ? because my name is Wade, and me old 
 'oman's name is Gipson." 
 
 " But she's your wife ain't she ? " 
 
 " My own wife married be me brother the 
 praste." 
 
 "Then she must be Mrs. Wade." 
 
 " I tell ye her name's Gipson." 
 
 " If she's your wife, she must be named Wade." 
 
 " I tell ye me name's Wade, and me old 'oman's 
 name's Gipson ; an' ye'll not find many o' that name 
 in this counthry." , 
 
 And so the mate prosed on, unable to see that 
 his wife's name was the same as his own. 
 
 And now fresh wood was heaped upon the fire. 
 Some went off and gathered brush, and the bright,
 
 158 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 flaring flame burst forth, rising far into the sky, and 
 throwing a vivid light. Then they all sat roun<J it, 
 watching the flames as they shot up and illuminated 
 the scene, throwing a gleam of radiance across the 
 water, and lighting up the old schooner as she lay 
 afloat. 
 
 Then a song was proposed. Captain Corbet 
 opened the proceedings by one of his own peculiar 
 harmonies, which was received with loud laughter 
 and cheers. Others then sang ; and finally they 
 called on Bart for " Bingo," a favorite song with 
 all. So Bart sang Bingo, and they all joined in the 
 chorus. 
 
 " A farmer's dog sat on the floor, 
 
 And his name was little Bingo ; 
 A farmer's dog sat on the floor, 
 
 And his name was little Bingo. 
 Bart. B ! 
 Bruce. I ! ! 
 Arthur. N ! 1 1 
 Tom. G ! ! ! ! 
 
 Omnes. O! O! 0! O! 0! 
 
 And his name was little Bingo ! 
 
 " This farmer he brewed right good ale, 
 
 And called it rare old Stingo ; 
 This farmer he brewed right good ale, 
 
 And called it rare old Stingo. 
 Bart. S ! 
 Bruce. 1 \ ! 
 Arthur. I ! ! ! 
 Tom. N ! 1 1 1 
 
 Phil. G ! 1 1 ! I 
 
 Omnes. O! O! O! O! O! 
 
 And called it rare old Stingo !
 
 BY JINGO. 159 
 
 Bart. " Now, don't you .call this a merry tale? 
 
 Omnes. We think it is, by jingo ! 
 
 Bart. O, don't you call this a merry tale? 
 
 Omnes. We think it is, by jingo! 
 
 Bart. J ! 
 Bruce. I ! ! 
 Arthur. N ! ! ! 
 
 Tom. G ! ! ! ! 
 
 Omnes. O! O! 0! 0! O! 
 
 We think it is, by jingo ! " 
 
 As the last chorus, roared out in tremendous 
 tones, burst into the air and ceased, 'it was fol 
 lowed by a sudden roar of thundering laughter 
 coming from some strange voice from the direction 
 of the wood-pile. In an instant every one had 
 started to his feet, and looked in amazement for 
 the cause of the noise. 
 
 There, on the top of the wood-pile, stood a stout, 
 burly, red-faced man, laughing, and stamping, and 
 clapping his hands. It was a long time before he 
 could gain breath, to speak. At length he con 
 quered his laughter, and shaking his fist, he bawled 
 out, 
 
 " See here, you young rascals ! What do you 
 mean by coming here and burning up my wood? 
 Hey!" 
 
 At this Mr. Long came forward, and Captain 
 Corbet followed. Mr. Long introduced himself, 
 explained the situation, apologized, and offered 
 to pay. 
 
 This the stranger laughingly listened to. 

 
 160 
 
 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Pooh, pooh ! Mr. Long. I'm delighted to see 
 you, sir," he said. " Don't apologize for the wood. 
 You're welcome to all of it. I'm Captain Pratt, 
 and I want you to come up to my house, and put 
 up there as long as you like. As for the wood, I'll 
 give you free liberty to burn it, on condition that 
 the boys sing that song again." 
 
 Captain Pratt now advanced among them, and 
 his bluff manner, hearty laughter, and stentorian 
 voice at once made him a great favorite. He in 
 formed them that he was the owner of the cove 
 and all the region round about; that he had a saw 
 mill up the stream ; that he had a schooner which 
 was away ; and finally he insisted that they all 
 should go at once to his house, and take up their 
 quarters there for as long a time as they liked. 
 
 This invitation was unanimously accepted, with 
 thanks from the teachers and cheers from the boys. 
 So, leaving Captain Corbet and the mate to extin 
 guish the fire, to prevent danger to the wood-pile, 
 they followed Captain Pratt through the darkness 
 to his house. 
 
 It was a small-sized farm-house, where Captain 
 Pratt and his wife lived by themselves. He 
 three beds, into one of which he proposed to pi 
 Messrs. Simmons and Long, leaving the otht 
 beds and a huge kitchen sofa for the twelve boyg 
 Captain Corbet and the mate could sleep on tl 
 vessel. The boys succeeded in packing themselvc 
 away in some extraordinary fashion or other ; anc
 
 GETTING SUPPLIES. 161 
 
 though they Avould have had far more real comfort 
 on board of the schooner, yet they preferred this 
 for the novelty of the thing. 
 
 On the following day, the first care was to secure 
 a supply of provisions. Captain Pratt had a rude 
 sort of shop, in which he kept supplies for the mill, 
 but unfortunately the stock was low ; but the 
 schooner was expected every day with fresh 
 stores. All that the shop contained at present, 
 was some meal and molasses, with a box of to 
 bacco and a barrel of pork. Out of these they had 
 to select the ship stores ; and as they had only 
 Hobson's choice, they laid in some meal, molasses, 
 and pork. Captain Corbet tried hard to induce 
 them to lay in some tobacco also, but Mr. Long 
 declined. 
 
 Strolling about the cove, they found it a very 
 pretty place, encircled by hills which were covered 
 with hard-wood trees. A stream ran from among 
 the hills into the creek, supplying it with a little 
 fresli water, which at low tide was the only water in 
 its bed. Going up the stream a short distance, they 
 came to a very romantic spot, where the stream 
 ran through a narrow gorge, and tumbled over a 
 small precipice, forming a miniature cascade of a 
 very charming kind. Here the boys spent a 
 greater part of the day in fishing, and succeeded, 
 after six hours' laborious effort and patient waiting 
 on the part cf ten of them, in catching five very 
 small trout. 
 
 11
 
 1G2 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 After getting the supplies for the schooner, 
 Messrs. Simmons and Long went along the shore 
 to a place which Captain Corbet told them of, where 
 they expected to secure some petrifactions. Cap 
 tain Corbet went Avith them as guide. The mate 
 took possession of the barn, and slept all the time. 
 
 As for the boys, two of them, Bogud and Billy- 
 mack, went with the teachers by special invitation, 
 for the others preferred remaining. Six hours 
 were consumed in fishing, and the remainder of 
 the time in dawdling. They did Pratt's Cove so 
 thoroughly that there was not a nook unexplored. 
 
 On the following night, the " B. 0. W. C." de 
 cided to quit Captain Pratt's house and sleep in 
 the schooner. So they went down about dusk, 
 and were put on board by Jiggins, who brought 
 back the boat to the shore. 
 
 Messrs. Simmons and Long did not return that 
 night, nor yet on the following morning. About 
 ten o'clock they got back. They were met by 
 Captain Pratt and the five boys who had slept at 
 his house. They had very serious faces. 
 
 It seems that Captain Pratt had been down at 
 eight o'clock to call the boys to breakfast. lie 
 found the schooner gone, and on the mud flats, left 
 dry by the tide, lay the fluke of the anchor broken 
 off short. This was the message that he brought, 
 explaining, at the same time, that the boys had 
 slept on board, and must have drifted away with 
 the schooner.
 
 STARTLING INTELLIGENCE. 163 
 
 XII. 
 
 On the Track again. Fishing for a Duck. AsJc- 
 ing for Bread, and getting Stones. Pat shines 
 as CooJc. 
 
 fT receiving such startling intelligence, both 
 Messrs. Simmons and Long looked horrified 
 and bewildered, and neither of them said 
 one word. 
 
 " At any rate, the mate's on board," said Mr. 
 Long at last. 
 
 " The mate ! That's the worst of it. He got 
 his breakfast only a half an hour go. He slept in 
 my barn." 
 
 " And where has the vessel gone ? " cried Mr. 
 Long, in great distress. 
 
 " I can't tell. I rowed out for a mile, but didn't 
 see any signs of her." 
 
 " We must go after them at once," said Mr. 
 Long. " Can't we get a sail-boat somewhere ? " 
 
 " I suppose I can rig up a sail in my boat ; but 
 she's only a punt, and I don't think we could man 
 age her at all among the currents out there." 
 
 " I wonder if they know anything about sailing?"
 
 164 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " No doubt they do," said Captain Pratt. 
 
 " 0, they're all right," said Captain Corbet, con 
 fidently. " I said, when they went adrift before, 
 that they'd turn up right side up and up they 
 turned. Besides, the weather's fine, and there's 
 no danger in life." 
 
 " Still we must do something," said Mr. Long, 
 anxiously. " Even if they do understand sailing, 
 they can never get back here again." 
 
 " It's jest what I've been expectin'," said Cap 
 tain Corbet, after a profound silence, and with a 
 tone of deep conviction. 
 
 " What ? " 
 
 " Why, that there anchor." 
 
 " What did you expect ? " 
 
 " Why, that it would break off short. You see 
 there's been a crack in it for nigh two years, an' 
 every time I used it, I said, says I, it's bound to go 
 this time." 
 
 " But why in Heaven's name did you let it go so 
 long, if it was cracked ? " 
 
 " Wai, to tell the truth, I never gave it a thought, 
 'cept when I had occasion to anchor, and then, 
 of course, I couldn't get it mended." 
 
 " And so you've been trusting your own life, 
 and the lives of other people, to that old, cracked 
 anchor," cried Mr. Long, indignantly. 
 
 " Wai, it held on well down thar at Five Islands, 
 and off on the mud-flats. You know that. It did 
 jest as well as a bran new one, and didn't break 
 fair this time, nuther."
 
 THE SCHOONER BREAKS AWAY. 1G5 
 
 " Didn't break fair ! What do you mean ? " 
 
 " Why, I mean the schooner has kind o' sot on it 
 when she was aground, and broke it that way." 
 
 Mr. Long turned away. 
 
 " Captain Pratt," said he, " I won't conceal from 
 you that I'm very anxious. Those boys may un 
 derstand sailing, but I'm not sure that they 
 do. I must do something. Can't you suggest 
 anything ? " 
 
 " Well, I was just going to take my glass," said 
 Captain Pratt, " and go down to that there pint," 
 pointing to a headland a few miles off. " That 
 pint commands a view of pooty nigh the whole 
 bay, and I shouldn't wonder if we'd see the 
 schooner. I was just going there when you came. 
 Besides, we can get a boat down there, a good 
 deal better than mine." 
 
 " We'll start off at once, then," said Mr. Long. 
 " These boys can wait here till We come back. I 
 hope we won't need to trouble your good nature 
 long, Captain Pratt." 
 
 " Trouble ! Why, sir, it's the greatest pleasure 
 I have to see a strange face here occasionally." 
 
 After a few words of warning and good advice 
 to the boys who were to remain, Mr. Long, together 
 with Mr. Simmons, went with Captain Pratt, while 
 Captain Corbet, with Bogud and Billymack, fol 
 lowed after them. The party of six set out in the 
 direction of the headland mentioned by Captain 
 Pratt, while the five boys who remained sauntered
 
 166 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 down slowly to the shore, where were the boxes 
 and baskets which had been landed there on the 
 evening of the arrival at the cove. 
 
 The boys felt the hours hang heavily upon their 
 hands. The absence of their companions made 
 them all feel dull ; the fare at Captain Pratt's had 
 grown distasteful, for pork and Indian meal and 
 molasses are things that are sometimes not won 
 derfully attractive to the youthful taste. So these 
 things palled ; and when, at twelve o'clock, they 
 were summoned to dinner by amiable Mrs. Pratt, she 
 found that they had lost their appetites a thing 
 which she attributed to their grief about their lost 
 companions ; and so she set to work to condole 
 with them and comfort them. After escaping from 
 this kind-hearted old lady, they went down to the 
 point again, and watched the water as it flowed in. 
 Captain Pratt and his companions had not come, 
 back, and they were prepared for a long absence 
 on his part. The thought made them more dis 
 consolate. 
 
 " What can we do ? " said Sammy. 
 
 " "We'll starve," said Johnny Blue. 
 
 " We'll have to do something," said Jiggins, who 
 .was a very grave, earnest boy, and always spoke 
 in a very grave, earnest manner. 
 
 " Well, what ? " 
 
 " For my part," said Jiggins, " I'll go fishing. 
 Who'll come with me ? " 
 
 " I will," said Muckle.
 
 THE BOYS DOLEFUL. 167 
 
 " And I," said Johnny Blue. 
 
 " I don't think there's any chance," said Pat ; 
 " so I'll stay here and fish for ails in the mud." 
 
 Pat could never get rid of" a taste of the brogue," 
 which clung to him, and proclaimed his nationality. 
 
 Sammy* showed no inclination to move ; so the 
 three went fishing, leaving him and Pat behind. 
 
 Pat then went into the woods and cut a long 
 fishing-pole, after which he went fishing for "ails." 
 He had no success, but kept at it bravely for more 
 than an hour, unwilling to give up. At last his 
 patience was worn out, and he returned to the 
 point. On his arrival there, Sammy was not to be 
 seen. 
 
 Pat seated himself disconsolately on the shore, 
 and watched the tide, which was now running out, 
 for some time. Then his roving eyes were at 
 tracted by the baskets and trunks. To these he 
 directed his stqps, in the hope that something 
 might be found there with which he could satisfy 
 the cravings of his appetite. 
 
 He found most of the trunks empty. Some of 
 the baskets were filled with plates, others with 
 cups and saucers, others with knives, forks, and 
 spoons. All these excited his disgust to an un 
 measured degree. In one of them he found a ham- 
 bone, the remainder of their last repast on the 
 shore. This had nothing on it whatever a fact 
 which excited such indignation in Pat that he flung 
 it into the water.
 
 168 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 At last he came to the baskets containing the 
 minerals. Opening these, he found a large number 
 of parcels inside. Hoping that these would afford 
 something eatable, he opened one or two of them, 
 but found, to his unspeakable disgust, that they 
 contained nothing but stones. 
 
 Pat was a very original character, who had 
 drifted, by some extraordinary chance, into the 
 school. With a very strong desire to get an 
 " edication," he had come there and begged Dr. 
 Porter to admit him, offering to pay his way by 
 working. Dr. Porter found that the Irish boy had 
 already learned a good deal, and that he had an ex 
 ceedingly strong desire to be taught more. He 
 could read and write well ; and so earnest were his 
 entreaties, that the kind-hearted doctor consented 
 to admit him. His industry and application soon 
 gained the good will of the teachers ; while his 
 flow of good spirits, his oddities and whims, made 
 him popular among the boys. In many respects 
 he was intensely ignorant, and had not been long 
 enough at the school to acquire anything like the 
 general information which the rest of the boys 
 possessed. At first they had wondered or laughed 
 at his blunders ; but afterward Pat had been more 
 cautious about expressing his opinions on anything, 
 and thus, by exhibiting his ignorance . less, was 
 supposed to have surmounted it. Taking him all 
 together, he was a very remarkable boy, and prom 
 ised, in time, to surpass many of his companions.
 
 PAT AND THE MINERALS. 1G9 
 
 At present, however, he was far inferior to them 
 all. He had been asked to go on the trip of the 
 Antelope from a very kindly desire to give him all 
 the advantages possible. He had not the remotest 
 idea what the real purpose of the trip was, but 
 supposed it to be a kind of pleasure party. It is 
 true he saw Messrs. Simmons and Long hammering 
 rocks ; but with his usual caution about committing 
 himself and exposing his ignorance, he had not 
 asked anything about it, nor had he looked at their 
 work. While they were hammering rocks, he was 
 climbing them, or running about the beach. He 
 had not noticed the baskets, but supposed them to 
 be full of provisions ; nor had he seen Messrs. 
 Simmons and Long in their tender care of their 
 specimens after landing on this place. The stones, 
 then, which Pat discovered, wrapped in paper, 
 were utterly unintelligible to him, and the sight of 
 them only seemed to cap the climax of the indig 
 nation which was growing in his breast. 
 
 " Well ! well ! well ! " he exclaimed, as he looked 
 at each stone on taking it from the paper. " What's 
 this ? A stone a muddy stone ! By the powers, 
 but isn't this like a boy askin' for bread, and gettin' 
 a stone." 
 
 In fact it was no better than a dirty stone in 
 Pat's eyes. Two very beautiful specimens of moss 
 agate they were ; but it would need grinding and 
 polishing to bring out these peculiar beauties. As 
 yet they were concealed.
 
 170 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 Another and another paper was opened. One 
 contained a white stone, like quartz, enclosing some 
 amethysts ; another a piece of sandstone, with 
 peculiar marks on it, very highly prized by Mr. 
 Simmons. These Pat threw on the ground with 
 great indignation. Then he took the rest/ out Avith- 
 out opening them, knowing by the touch and the 
 weight of them what they were. He had a strong 
 hope that something eatable might yet be in the 
 bottom of the basket ; but at last all was empty, 
 and there was nothing to eat. 
 
 His indignation could no longer be repressed. 
 He had a vague idea that some one had done this 
 so as to play a trick on him, and this thought only 
 heightened his passion. So, without thinking of 
 anything but his own wrongs, he seized the un 
 offending stones by handfuls, and angrily threw 
 them over the bank into the water. Then he sat 
 down gloomily, and tried to conjecture which of 
 the boys it had been who had wrapped all those 
 stones in paper for the sake of tricking him. At 
 first his impulse was to go around among them 
 fiercely and inquire ; but at length, from fear of 
 being laughed at, he decided to say nothing about 
 it, but wait and see what would turn up. 
 
 He was roused from his reverie by a touch on 
 the shoulder. 
 
 He started hastily, and saw Johnny Blue, look 
 ing very mysterious, with something under his 
 jacket.
 
 JOHNNY AND THE DUCK. 171 
 
 " Hallo ! Where are the others ? " said Pat. 
 " Couldn't you catch anything ? " 
 
 " The others are up the brook, fishing. I caught 
 something," said Johnny, with a more mysterious 
 look than ever. 
 
 " What is it ? What have you got under your 
 arm ? " 
 
 " See," said Johnny, triumphantly ; and lifting 
 his jacket, he displayed, to Pat's astonished gaze, 
 the form of a duck. 
 
 " A duck ! " cried Pat, with a shout. " Where 
 did you get it ? " 
 
 " H-s-s-s-s-h ! " said Johnny, warningly. " I 
 caught it." 
 
 " Caught it ? " 
 
 " Yes, with a fish-hook. I trailed the hook, 
 baited with a bit of bread, and the duck bit and 
 here he is." 
 
 " We'll cook him ! " cried Pat. 
 
 " That's it ; but we'd better get away where 
 they won't see us." 
 
 " Sure nobody '11 see us here, at all, at all." 
 
 " Won't they ? " 
 
 " Surely no. There's lots of wood here, an' I'll 
 start the fire in a jiffy. Come along. Hurroo, 
 boys ! " 
 
 So Pat and Johnny set the fire going, and then 
 they picked the duck, which was previously 
 killed, of course, and they had him all ready to 
 lay on the coals, when suddenly their attention was
 
 172 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 arrested by a low, muffled, piteous squeak close by 
 them behind the wood-pile. 
 
 " H-s-s-s-s-h ! " said Johnnie. 
 
 " Botheration ! " said Pat, hiding the duck under 
 a log of wood. 
 
 " What is it ? " said Johnnie. 
 
 " Sure it's a pig that's what it is," said Pat. 
 
 A rustle was heard now in the bushes, and then 
 Sammy walked out from behind the wood-pile. 
 His face had a bright expression of satisfaction, 
 and he, too, had something under his arm. 
 
 " It's another duck ! " said Pat, with a wild laugh. 
 " Sammy's been out fishin', too," and he went off 
 into a peal of laughter. 
 
 " Stop your noise," said Sammy. " I thought 
 you were somebody else, and that's why I had to 
 come through the trees, and behind the wood-pile." 
 
 " Is it a duck ye've got, thin ? " asked Pat. 
 " Sure, haven't we one oursilves ? " 
 
 Sammy said nothing, but drawing his jacket 
 aside, showed the little white head and twinkling 
 eyes of a pig of very small size a roaster, in 
 fact, in excellent condition. 
 
 " It's a pig ye've got. Didn't I know the squale 
 of it ? Didn't I say it was ? It's me that knows 
 the voice of a pig. Hurroo, boys ! we're goin' to 
 have a banquet, so we are. Where did ye get it, 
 thin, Sammy, jewel ? " 
 
 " Don't talk so loud," said Sammy, looking cau 
 tiously all around. " They'll hear you."
 
 SAMMY AND THE PIG. 173 
 
 " It's mum I'll be, thin. But where did ye get 
 it, darlin' ? " said Pat, in a soft, coaxing whisper. 
 
 " Up there." 
 
 " Where ? Pratt's ? " 
 
 " No." 
 
 " Where thin ? " 
 
 " 0, never mind. It wasn't near any house. It 
 was in a field. There were a dozen of them ; and 
 I was so hungry I couldn't help it." 
 
 " Faith, thin we may as well have the young 
 roaster as the old pork," said Pat. " Ye're well 
 here. We're in luck this day. See here." 
 
 And he pulled out the duck and showed it to 
 Sammy. 
 
 " How nicely you've picked it and fixed it!" said 
 he. " I wish we could manage the pig. I don't 
 know what to do with it." 
 
 " Many's the pig I've kilt," said Pat, loftily. 
 
 " Have you then ? And will you do this one ? " 
 
 " Will I do it ? Faith, it's me that will," said Pat. 
 
 " But won't he squeal ? " 
 
 " Squale is it ? Not a squale you'll hear." 
 
 On this Sammy handed the pig to Pat, who dis 
 appeared with it among the bushes. No sound 
 was heard ; but after a short absence Pat returned 
 in triumph, having accomplished his object. 
 
 " And now we'll have two roasts, instead of one." 
 
 Driving two forked sticks into the ground, he 
 made another with a sharp point, and ran it through 
 the duck and the pig ; then he laid the stick with
 
 174 THE E. O. W. C. 
 
 its burden upon the two forked sticks, and knelt 
 down by the fire. 
 
 " The coals are just right," said Pat. " I'll sit 
 here an' give it a turrun till I'm tired, an' thin 
 ye'll relave me." So he kept on turning the spit, 
 and soon a rich aromatic fragrance filled the air. 
 
 " Isn't there any salt ? " asked Pat, after a time. 
 
 " Of course," said Johnny ; " and there's pepper 
 too. I'll get the castors." 
 
 " Do, thin, and quick too," said Pat. 
 
 The castors were soon forthcoming, and Pat 
 sprinkled a little salt and pepper over the roaster 
 and the duck. 
 
 " That's the way," said he, " to bring out the 
 full fleevour." 
 
 At length they were done, and taken off the fire. 
 The plates, knives and forks, upon which Pat had 
 looked so contemptuously shortly before, were now 
 brought forth. A pleasant place was found in a 
 secluded spot, and here they sat down to dine. 
 
 They had scarcely begun when footsteps were 
 heard. Pat went out to reconnoitre. 
 
 It was Jiggins and Muckle. 
 
 " Have ye caught any fish ? " was his first ad 
 dress to them. 
 
 " No," said they in a discontented tone ; " and 
 we're starving." 
 
 " Is it starvin' ye are ? Thin will ye just step 
 in here, for we've got the most illegant dinner ye 
 ever sot eyes on." And saying this he led them
 
 THE BOYS EAT. 175 
 
 to the little secluded no.ok, where the table was 
 spread on the grass. 
 
 At six o'clock they went up to tea, and Mrs. 
 Pratt sympathized deeply with the poor boys, who 
 had lost their appetites from anxiety.
 
 176 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 XIII. 
 
 Adrift. Skilful Navigators. Breakers ahead. 
 A narrow Scratch. Stuck in the Mud. 
 
 ET us now return to the unfortunate " B. 0. 
 W. C." who had met so unexpectedly with 
 another adventure. 
 
 On going on board of the schooner, they found 
 the water low ; and the tide had just begun to float 
 her in rising. As they had slept but little the 
 preceding night, they retired almost immediately, 
 and soon were buried in a profound slumber. The 
 next morning Phil was awake first. He went up 
 on deck, and the next instant gave a loud cry. 
 
 "Hallo, boys!" he cried. Get up! We're 
 adrift. Hurry up quick ! " 
 
 Awaking instantly at this startling news, they 
 tumbled up on deck without a moment's delay ; 
 and there, true enough, they found themselves 
 far out in the bay, adrift, apparently, as Phil had 
 said. 
 
 " This is queer," said Bruce. " Here's her an 
 chor down, as usual." 
 
 The others walked to the bows where Bruce
 
 ADRIFT. 177 
 
 ras, and saw the chain hanging down, just as 
 longh she were anchored. 
 
 " We are anchored, sure enough," said Arthur. 
 
 " No, we're not ; we're drifting," said Bart. 
 "Look at the land." 
 
 A look at the land satisfied all that the vessel 
 was actually moving through the water. 
 
 " Let's try the anchor. It must be dragging," 
 said Bart. 
 
 So they all went to work at the windlass, and in 
 course of time found the anchor raised. As they 
 worked, they found it lighter than they expected ; 
 and when at length they had ended, they ran to 
 the bows. All was explained. The anchor was 
 broken off short at the fluke. 
 
 " That's how it happened," said Bart. " And so 
 we're in for another adventure." 
 
 " What shall we do now ? " 
 
 " Sail the vessel, of course," said Bruce. 
 
 " Where to ? " 
 
 " Back to Pratt's Cove." 
 
 "And where is that?" 
 
 No one could answer that. Each one looked 
 around carefully, in order to see if he could find 
 any place which looked like Pratt's Cove. But 
 there were two difficulties in the way of any such 
 discovery. In the first place, they had approached 
 Pratt's Cove in the dark, and did not know how it 
 looked ; and in the second place, they could not 
 see any spot that looked like a cove at all. 
 12
 
 178 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 All around them was the bay. Before them was 
 the Parrsboro' shore. Behind them was Blomidon. 
 On one side, and a little in front, were the Five 
 Islands, about six miles distant ; beyond which the 
 waters of the bay extended, till they faded away 
 into a low, indistinct line of coast. They could 
 understand, in a general way, that Pratt's Cove lay 
 somewhere in front of them, but they could not 
 guess within twenty miles of the place. 
 
 " Let's up sail," said Tom, " and run up there. 
 It looks like a cove ; " and he pointed to a hollow 
 in the line of hills. 
 
 " 0, the hills around Pratt's Cove are higher than 
 that," said Bruce. 
 
 " Suppose we sail over and ask O'Rafferty." 
 
 " Very well. I agree to that," said Bart. 
 " Bruce, you can steer." 
 
 " No. You may as well steer," said Bruce. 
 
 " I don't particularly care about it," said Bart. 
 " Don't any of you fellows want to ? " 
 
 " 0, no. We don't care. You steer, Bart. We'll 
 hoist the sails." 
 
 So Bart turned away with rather a blank expres 
 sion on his face, and walked slowly to the rudder. 
 The wind was moderate, and the water only a little 
 ruffled. The other boys, with immense confusion 
 and shouting, toiled away at the sails one after the 
 other, and at last -managed to get them set. 
 
 " Perhaps we'd better not have the foresail up," 
 suggested Bart.
 
 BART TAKES THE TILLER. 179 
 
 "0, yes. Why not?" said Bruce. "Come, 
 
 }ys up she rises ! " 
 
 And shouting out a sailor's song which he had 
 )nce heard, he completed his work. 
 
 The vessel moved gently through the water, and 
 Bart pointed her head towards the island which he 
 considered to be O'Bafferty's. The wind was fair, 
 and the vessel came around very easily, and then 
 headed away for the island. 
 
 Now, it happened that, as Bart belonged to a 
 seaport town, and as his father was a merchant, 
 and as Bart himself had once experienced a sea 
 fever, and had been almost on the point of running 
 away to sea, he had, very naturally, been always 
 regarded among his companions as a great au 
 thority on all matters connected with seamanship. 
 And so, to a certain extent, he was. He knew all 
 about the rigging of a ship, and understood, in a 
 general way, the principles on which she sailed. 
 He was also a good oarsman ; but in point of fact, 
 he had never handled a sail-boat in his life. This 
 was owing to his father's prudence, who allowed 
 him to go out rowing whenever he pleased, but 
 never permitted him to have a sail-boat. And so 
 it happened that Bart knew no more about sailing 
 than any one on board. 
 
 However, there was no help for it ; and he had 
 to take the tiller and assume the responsibility of 
 the situation. After a time he began to gain con 
 fidence. The wind was moderate, the
 
 180 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 was going in a straight course, and O'Rafferty's 
 Island was full before him. 
 
 They went on for a long time, when at length 
 Bruce exclaimed, 
 
 " Well, I don't see how it is. We've been going 
 to O'Rafferty's for full half an hour, and we are no 
 nearer. And here we are, with Pinnacle Island 
 coming between us." 
 
 " It's the currents," said Bart, coolly. " Nobody 
 can sail in this bay, unless he understands all about 
 them. I'm sure I don't." 
 
 " Hadn't wo better bring her about, and stand 
 off on the other tack? We could then steer so as 
 to make allowance for the current, which seems to 
 be setting off there." 
 
 " Here, Bruce, you steer," said Bart. " I'm 
 tired." 
 
 " 0, well, let's bring her around first. Port your 
 helm, Bart." 
 
 Bart tried to obey ; but as he turned the helm 
 in exactly the opposite way, some confusion was 
 the result. 
 
 " Port 1 I said port ! " cried Bruce. 
 
 " ! " said Bart ; and seeing that he had made 
 a mistake, he proceeded to rectify it by turning it 
 starboard. The vessel had turned partly ; but as 
 Bruce had expected it to turn in the opposite 
 direction, he had checked Bart's mistake. But 
 Bruce himself knew as little about sailing as Bart, 
 and so he had swung the sails the wrong way.
 
 MUTUAL IGNORANCE. 181 
 
 The vessel caught the wind as she came round ; 
 and Bart, who had tried to obey Bruce's correction, 
 finding that the vessel was all right, and was doing- 
 very well, checked himself, and let her go. Bart 
 now saw that Bruce had made a mistake, and Bruce 
 suspected that Bart had. But they said nothing, 
 and the other boys thought that both Bruce and 
 Bart were first-rate navigators. 
 
 The schooner now held on straight ahead on 
 what Bart supposed to be the other tack. Bruce 
 and the others were very well satisfied with the 
 proceedings. 
 
 " I think we'd better come round again, Bart," 
 said Bruce. 
 
 " Very well," said Bart, who had been looking 
 forward to this. 
 
 " Port your helm, then," said Bruce. 
 
 Bart turned the helm a-starboard, as he had done 
 before, while Bruce and Arthur swung the booms 
 to assist the vessel. She came round that time all 
 right. 
 
 " Why, Bart ! why didn't you port the helm? " 
 
 " Because I had to put the helm starboard to 
 bring her round. It's all right." 
 
 Bruce looked grave. He felt that he had com 
 mitted a blunder. After all, which was port and 
 which was starboard he hardly knew. He con 
 cluded after this to intrust the care of the vessel 
 to one who knew, like Bart, and felt quite grateful 
 to Bart for his delicacy in not exposing his igno 
 rance.
 
 182 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 Away went the schooner faster this time, for 
 the wind had sprung up fresher. This was what 
 Bart dreaded. But there was no help for it ; so he 
 kept on, with a vague expectation of some disaster. 
 He now headed, as before, for O'RafFerty's Island, 
 and watched very anxiously to see how they were 
 progressing. 
 
 " You'd better head her a little to the north'ard, 
 Bart," said Arthur " hadn't you ? so as to allow 
 for that current." 
 
 " Very well," said Bart ; and he put the vessel 
 a little closer in the direction indicated. 
 
 But in doing so, the vessel began to stagger, and 
 the sails began to flap and rattle, and Bart was 
 filled with consternation. Hastily he restored the 
 helm to its former position, but without any result. 
 Then he tried his old manoeuvre, by means of 
 which he had already turned her twice. It was 
 of no use. The sails flapped, and the vessel 
 danced, and Bart was about confessing his com 
 plete ignorance of everything, when suddenly her 
 sails filled again, and to Bart's amazement and de 
 light she sailed off away from the island and back 
 on the other tack. 
 
 Bart's heart was full of thankfulness, but he said 
 not a word. He looked ahead as coolly as possible, 
 and held the tiller as before. 
 
 " Well, Bart, what are you up to now ? Why 
 don't you head for O'Rafferty's ? " 
 
 " Can't," said Bart, laconically. 
 
 "Why not?"
 
 DIFFICULT SAILING. 183 
 
 " Why, there are tides and currents about those 
 islands enough to sweep away a line-of-battle ship. 
 I don't understand them. Didn't you see what a 
 scrape I got into just now? I won't try O'Raffer 
 ty's again in a hurry ; but if any of you fellows 
 choose to try it, I don't care." 
 
 " 0, no," said Bruce, " we can't do it if you can't, 
 Bart. But where are you going now ? " 
 
 " Well, I don't know. We must make up our 
 minds. I'm keeping my eye on the coast ; and if 
 I can find any place that looks like Pratt's Cove, 
 I'll run in. The fact is, we must do something, or 
 they'll be frightened out of their wits about us." 
 
 " Pratt's Cove ? But how can we ever find the 
 place ? " 
 
 " Perhaps, when we get in a little closer to the 
 land, we may see it." 
 
 " I'm confident," said Bart, " that it's somewhere 
 along this coast ; for it seems to me, as near as I 
 can remember, that this is the coast we sailed to. 
 Look at the Five Islands. There's O'Rafferty's ; 
 and there are the others. You see we came out 
 from this side of O'Rafferty's, and then sailed up 
 somewhere along there. I think, when we get 
 nearer, we'll see an opening; and perhaps we'll 
 hit the cove itself." 
 
 The others seemed impressed by Bart's words ; 
 and as none of them had anything better to sug 
 gest, they said nothing. 
 
 And now the wind blew still more freshly, and
 
 184 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 Bart looked around with dismay. On went the 
 schooner ; but the long Ime of coast showed no 
 opening whatever, and he had no idea what to do 
 to extricate himself from the position in which he 
 was. What made it worse was the confidence 
 which all now felt in him. He felt that the end 
 would come the moment when he would stand 
 revealed in his true colors, and lose his prestige 
 forever. 
 
 More freshly still blew the wind, and the sea 
 around rose higher, tossing up now into white- 
 capped waves, which every little while dashed over 
 the bows and scattered their spray about the decks. 
 Yielding to the wind, the vessel lay over ; and on 
 she scudded, dashing through the water in a style 
 which excited all on board, and intoxicated them 
 with delight. 
 
 " Hurrah ! " cried Bruce. " Boys, isn't this glo 
 rious ? " 
 
 " Glorious i " cried the boys ; and some of them 
 swung by their hands from the rigging, and others 
 danced about the deck, shouting as each wave came 
 splashing over the bows, and roaring with laughter 
 when any one got a ducking. 
 
 Hurrah ! and Hurrah again ! and yet again ! 
 Their wild mirth only added new anguish to the 
 dismay of poor Bart, who found himself now face 
 to face with an inextricable problem. 
 
 In their last stretch across from the Five Islands, 
 they had drawn near to the main land, and were
 
 A DILEMMA. 185 
 
 now moving nearer and nearer every moment. 
 What was to be done ? It was already time to 
 turn ; but where could he turn, or where would he 
 go when he did turn ? or, for that matter, how could 
 he venture to turn at all ? His last experience in 
 turning the schooner had filled him with despair. 
 What was the meaning of those kickings, and flap 
 pings, and jumpings ? What was the reason that 
 she didn't mind her rudder at all ? And now the 
 wind was stronger, and the sea .was rougher. 
 Could he venture to turn the vessel with such a 
 wind and such a sea? He felt that he could not. 
 Anything would be better. So he thought while 
 taking counsel with his own soul. 
 
 And while taking counsel with his own soul, he 
 saw before him the coast extending invitingly. 
 There was a long line of sand, or of mud, which 
 was just as good, into which he longed to run 
 the vessel. Which would be best to run the 
 vessel ashore, or to make the desperate attempt to 
 turn her again, and set her kicking and plunging ? 
 He preferred the former. Yes, to run her ashore 
 would solve the whole difficulty. He might be 
 disgraced by it, but he could not help it. He felt 
 that he was doomed to disgrace, in any event ; and 
 it would be better to incur disgrace on a mud bank, 
 and in safety, than when tossing and drifting he 
 didn't know where. His mind, then, was made up ; 
 and he kept the schooner's head straight towards 
 the shore.
 
 186 
 
 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 But as he approached it, he was aware of one 
 very startling fact, and that was, that the schooner, 
 while going forward, was also drifting rapidly to 
 leeward. In the course of that sidelong motion, she 
 was losing way so rapidly, that, instead of striking 
 the mud flats, she might run upon a very different 
 kind of place ; for there, on the lee bow, was a 
 headland of dark, stern rock, at the base of which 
 the waves were breaking into foam. In his fixed 
 attention to the mud flats, he had not noticed this 
 till just now, when it was full before him, and not 
 very far away. Below this headland the mud flats 
 appeared again. 
 
 What could he do ? 
 
 All seemed lost ; for the headland, and the foam 
 ing waves, and the frowning, jagged rocks were full 
 before him. With a bitter feeling of despair, and 
 a pang of anguish for the coming fate of the friends 
 who had given him their trust, and who even now 
 were singing and shouting in their uproarious glee, 
 he stood for a moment paralyzed, looking with 
 white lips at his fate. 
 
 Suddenly, and just as all seemed lost, he jerked 
 the helm a-port. The schooner swung half round. 
 The wind took her astern, and drove her forward. 
 Her sails flapped and banged about. Then a cur 
 rent seemed to seize her and carry her on for a 
 score of yards. Suddenly there was a thump, a 
 grinding noise, and another thump dull and heavy. 
 
 In an instant all was confusion.
 
 AGROUND. 187 
 
 "The rocks! the rocks!" cried all. "She's 
 truck ! " 
 
 Then the schooner was once more swept on, and 
 
 wave, striking her stern, dashed the tiller out of 
 Bart's hands, and he fell. Springing up, he seized 
 it again, not knowing how he moved it, or when. 
 At that moment the sails filled again, the schooner 
 bounded forward, and in a few minutes it was 
 beyond the headland, and moving on toward the 
 lower mud flat; and before they knew that they 
 were saved, she drove hard and fast into the mud, 
 with a shock that knocked them all down. 
 
 Picking themselves up, they looked around at 
 the shore in bewilderment. Then they looked at 
 Bart, 
 
 " What's all this ? " they asked. 
 
 " 0, nothing," said Bart. " I found we couldn't 
 do anything, and so I ran her ashore." 
 
 " By Jove ! " cried Bruce, " that was a pretty 
 narrow scratch we had of it on those rocks. After 
 this, Bart, I'll always brag on you. You've saved 
 our lives, Bart. I thought we were gone for it. 
 I never saw anything done so splendidly." . 
 
 For a moment Bart was silent. Here was a 
 chance for fame. He might avail himself of the 
 lucky accident, and turn it to his own glory. But 
 the thought was only a passing one. It was at 
 once dismissed. 
 
 " No, boys," said he ; " the only thing I did was 
 nearly to destroy your lives. In fact, I don't know
 
 188 
 
 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 any more about sailing a vessel than any of you. 
 It's been a very narrow escape. I was a fool to 
 try it ; and I can only make amends by confessing 
 it. I don't believe in being a humbug, and I won't 
 be one any longer." 
 
 At first the boys wouldn't believe him, but after 
 a while he explained all about it. After this con 
 fession, Bart was as much esteemed by his friends 
 as ever.
 
 THE SITUATION. 189 
 
 XIV. 
 
 In Mud and Water. A Sea Monster. A terrific 
 Fight. Wonderful Pluck of the "B. 0. W. C." 
 Swallowing a Sculpin. TJie Trophy. Wait 
 ing for Deliverance. 
 
 flNDING themselves thus fixed in the mud, 
 they looked around to seje the place at which 
 they had thus unexpectedly arrived. In 
 front of them was a bank about sixty feet high, 
 which extended for some miles away, commencing 
 with the rocky headland, and covered with trees 
 on the top ; while beyond this, the country rose 
 into hills. As far as they could see, there was no 
 opening in the shore to indicate the presence of a 
 cove or a harbor. From the appearance of the 
 water, it seemed as though the mud flat extended 
 for miles along the shore. The water was com 
 paratively smooth, and the headland kept off the 
 wind, so that after they had lowered the sails, the 
 schooner remained quite still. 
 
 It was now about noon, and they knew that the 
 tide was rising. A wide space of the mud flat lay 
 still uncovered by the water. Their position was
 
 190 THE B. o. w. c. 
 
 a safe one as yet, though not at all pleasant on 
 many accounts. 
 
 " The tide's rising," said Phil ; " isn't it, Bart ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 When will it be high tide ? " 
 
 " About three." 
 
 " I wonder if they'll come after us." 
 
 " Of course they will." 
 
 " There doesn't seem to be much chance of our 
 getting ashore." 
 
 " Well, it doesn't make much difference, for we 
 couldn't do anything if we did get there." 
 
 " I say, boys," said Arthur, " the schooner's be 
 ginning to float again." 
 
 All stood waiting in silence, and in a few mo 
 ments they felt a slight motion. 
 
 " Yes," said Bruce, " the tide has risen since we 
 struck, and is floating us in. At high tide we shall 
 be close up under the bank." 
 
 " And then what shall we do ? We must either 
 choose to fasten the vessel ashore if we can, or 
 float out again and sail for it, or drift." 
 
 " I don't think we'll care about sailing again, 
 particularly as the tide will be going out, and the 
 night coming on." 
 
 " My idea is," said Bruce, " to fasten her to the 
 shore if we can, and then go along the beach or 
 the bank till we find some people and get help." 
 
 " That's about all we can do," said Bart. " Wo 
 can't think of going adrift, and none of us can
 
 CONSULTATIONS. 191 
 
 sail the vessel; so, if they don't come after us, we 
 had better land, and leave the vessel ; or some of 
 us can go for help, and others stay on board." 
 
 " I wonder if the vessel is safe here." 
 
 " 0, safe enough if a gale don't spring up. In 
 that case she might get knocked on the bank." 
 
 " We don't seem to have been hurt by our 
 knocking up there," said Arthur. " There's no 
 water in the hold." 
 
 " 0, she's all right," said Bruce ; " and she's a 
 gallant, gallant ship, as the song says." . 
 
 The vessel was steadily floated nearer and nearer 
 to the shore as the tide rose, and the boys watched 
 her progress with close attention. At about three 
 o'clock they could expect to be up to the bank, 
 and then they would have to find some way to 
 fasten her. 
 
 Suddenly Bart, who had been looking down the 
 shore, pointed to something, and said, 
 
 " Look, look ! Do you see that ? " 
 
 What ? " 
 
 " Don't you see a line running along about a 
 mile away ? " 
 
 " What, a thin, dark line ? Yes. What of it ? " 
 
 " Why, it's a wier for fish. It shows that people 
 must be living not far from here. It shows, too, that 
 we can get something to eat at low tide, even if 
 there are no people. So, hurrah, boys ! we're all 
 right yet." 
 
 " The fact is," said Bruce, solemnly, " I must
 
 192 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 confess that I'm starving. I've felt the pangs 
 of hunger for the last two hours, and I can't 
 stand it any longer. I'm going to have a regu 
 lar rummage down below, for I'm bound to find 
 something." 
 
 All the rest followed Bruce as he went below, 
 and they began to overhaul the whole vessel. For 
 some time they found nothing but a beggarly 
 array of empty boxes, and loud were their mur 
 murs and complaints. 
 
 " If it hadn't been for that miserable Sammy 
 Ram Ram, we'd have a few turkeys and chickens 
 here," said Bruce. " How that fellow and Johnny 
 Blue managed to get through with them all, I can't 
 understand." 
 
 " Pooh ! those two fellows did nothing else but 
 stuff from the time they came on board till they 
 got to Pratt's Cove. Captain Corbet and the mate 
 helped them, and so did Pat, too, no doubt. I 
 haven't any hard feeling against any of them, but 
 I must say I wouldn't be sorry if their food didn't 
 agree with them." 
 
 "Hallo! What's this? Hurrah!" cried Tom, 
 suddenly. 
 
 " What, Tom, what is it ? " 
 
 " See here," cried Tom, triumphantly. " Arn't 
 we in luck ? Don't ever fret again, boys. Here's 
 a half loaf of bread that I found in the corner. 
 It's rather stale, a little too dry, and too hard, 
 but I think it's about the nicest morsel I ever saw.
 
 READY FOR RELIEF. 193 
 
 We've got our dinner provided for us, and we 
 needn't hanker after raw fish from the wiers any 
 more." 
 
 Tom's joy was fully shared by all ; and the half 
 loaf of hard, stale, dried-up bread was quickly 
 divided into five pieces, and eagerly devoured by 
 the famished boys. 
 
 " And now," said Bruce, " I feel like a giant re 
 freshed. I'll go on deck and have another look at 
 the situation. My private opinion is, however, 
 that if they're coming after us, they'd better come. 
 The tide's getting higher every minute ; and if 
 they get here after we've fastened her to the shore, 
 and got her high and dry, they'll have to wait for 
 twelve good hours before they can get her to float 
 off again, not to speak of spring tides. Do you 
 know, Bart, if this is spring tide ? " 
 
 " I don't know, I'm sure," said Bart. 
 
 " Well, then, we'll have to trust to luck, I sup 
 pose. At the same time I've a great mind to go 
 ashore and reconnoitre." 
 
 " I'll go too," said Bart. 
 
 " And so will I," said Arthur. 
 
 " And I," said Phil. 
 
 " I'll go too," said Tom. " But oughtn't some 
 of us to stay on board ? " 
 
 " Stay on board ? What for ? " 
 
 " 0, to watch the vessel." 
 
 " Why, what good will that do ? " 
 
 " She may drift off." 
 13
 
 194 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Well, why should any of us want to drift off 
 in her?" 
 
 " I don't believe there's any chance of her drift 
 ing off while the tide is rising," said Bruce ; " and 
 if she does drift off, I think we're all better out of 
 her than in her. So if one of us goes ashore, Ave'd 
 all better go. It's not more than three feet deep 
 at the bows, and there's a sand-spit over there 
 within easy distance." 
 
 " I wonder if there are any quicksands." 
 
 " 0, we'll have to run the risk. There are a 
 couple of boat-hooks there, and two of us can go 
 ahead and try the ground with them. It's not far 
 to the spit." 
 
 " We'll have to strip and carry our clothes with 
 us," said Phil. 
 
 " Yes. It would be a great joke if we left our 
 clothes behind, and the vessel drifted off with 
 them." 
 
 The boys now proceeded to undress themselves, 
 and prepare to go ashore. Each one tied up his 
 clothes in a compact bundle. Bruce and Bart 
 took each a boat-hook, which lay in the schooner ; 
 Arthur took a handspike, and Tom and Phil found 
 a stout stick each. Thus equipped, they prepared 
 for the journey. 
 
 It was about one o'clock, and the tide would not 
 be high. for two hours yet. In front of them, and 
 between them -and the bank, lay a broad expanse 
 of mud flats, separating them from the bank by at
 
 GOING ASHOEE. 195 
 
 least a quarter of a mile of distance. On their 
 right, however, was a place which gave them a 
 chance of a much better foothold than that which 
 was offered by the slippery and treacherous mud. 
 This was a long sand-spit, which stretched out 
 from the bank, and ran down across the mud flat 
 and into the water. It approached to within a 
 hundred yards of the schooner, and afforded not 
 only a good walking-place, but a much nearer 
 chance of dry land than was possible anywhere 
 else. Running down over the flat, it rose above 
 it to a height of from twelve to twenty inches, and 
 was covered with sand, gravel, and round cobble 
 stones. It was to this place that they intended 
 to go. 
 
 Bruce led the way. Descending carefully over 
 the bows, he dropped into the water, which he 
 found up to his armpits. The others followed, 
 and found it deeper for their shorter stature. It 
 was over the shoulders of Bart and Phil. Bart, 
 however, took his place by Bruce's side, and pre 
 pared to walk ahead with his pole. Their first 
 object was to get into shallower water, and so they 
 walked in the direction of the shore until the water 
 was not above their waists. Then they turned to 
 the right, toward the sand-spit. 
 
 If it had not been for the bundles, they could 
 have varied their progress by swimming ; but as 
 it was, they had to wade, and feel the way cau 
 tiously, for fear of air-holes and quicksands. The
 
 196 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 surface mud beneath their feet was very soft ; but 
 they did not sink very deeply, and with every step 
 they acquired fresh confidence. As they neared 
 the sand-spit, the bottom grew sensibly harder, and 
 shoaled rapidly, till it was not much above their 
 knees. At length it became a sandy bottom, and 
 they walked along more rapidly, no longer feeling 
 their way. 
 
 Suddenly they were startled by a wild shout 
 from Arthur. He had been walking behind with 
 Phil, and was some distance from the others, when 
 rapidly, between him and them, darted the form 
 of a large fish, which, in that shoal water, was as 
 visible as if it were on land. At the cry which ho 
 gave, Bruce and the others turned, and saw Arthur 
 with his handspike in the air, and the fish flounder 
 ing and splashing close beside. For a moment the 
 blood of all of them froze with horror ; the next 
 instant Arthur sprang forward, and dealt a tre 
 mendous blow with his heavy handspike full on the 
 head of the fish. 
 
 The monster splashed and struggled, and movec 
 back into deeper water for a few feet. 
 
 " Run, run ! " cried Arthur. " It's a shark 
 Run for your lives ! " 
 
 The boys all set off as fast as they could towai 
 the sand-spit, which now was close by them. 
 
 But the fish was not to be easily escaped. In a 
 few minutes it's dark form was beside them, and 
 soon it crossed immediately in front of Bruce and
 
 FIGHT WITH A SHARK. 197 
 
 Jart. Mechanically, and in utter horror, both the 
 swung up their boat-hooks, and dashed them 
 wildly against the dark figure. Both struck home. 
 There was a fearful splashing and writhing. Bart's 
 boat-hook was wrenched from his hand, and the 
 fish darted forward into shoaler water. 
 
 " Run, boys, run"! " shouted Bruce, holding his 
 boat-hook toward the fish, and slowly retreating, 
 so as to keep the monster in sight. Away they 
 went, Phil and Tom first, then Arthur. Bart moved 
 forward, and then, seeing his pole floating a few 
 feet on one side, made a rush for it and secured it. 
 Then he kept by Brace's side, ready to help him in 
 guarding the retreat of the others. 
 
 The fish continued to splash and writhe about, 
 either because he was bewildered by the shoal 
 water, or else because he was suffering from the 
 wounds which had been inflicted. As he did not 
 pursue, Bruce and Bart took fresh courage. 
 
 ' Let's finish him, Bruce ! " cried Bart. 
 
 " Pitch in, then ! " cried Bruce ; and rushing at 
 the fish, he drove his boat-hook point deep into his 
 side, while, at the same time, Bart, raising his into 
 the air, struck down, so that the hooked part pene 
 trated and held. 
 
 " Hook him, Bruce ! " shouted Bart. " Let's 
 drag him ashore." Bruce raised his pole to do so ; 
 but at that instant the struggling, writhing fish 
 turned towards them with furious energy, and 
 moving over on its side, it tried to twist Bart's
 
 198 THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 hook out of its flesh. The water was so shallow- 
 that it could not have full exercise of its strength, 
 and Bart held on. The fish, in its struggles, opened 
 its gasping mouth, showing wide rows of sharp, 
 triangular teeth. At that instant Bruce lowered 
 his pole, and drove it straight into the open mouth,- 
 forcing it deep into the throat. The monster, in 
 its agony, closed its jaws, and held it with a death 
 like tenacity. 
 
 A cry of triumph burst from Bruce and Bart. 
 
 " Hurrah, boys ! We've got him ! " they cried. 
 " Pull, Bruce, nearer the shore into shoaler 
 water." 
 
 The water was already too shoal for the fish, 
 which had so carelessly thrown himself into it, and 
 his resistance could not prevent the united energies 
 of Bruce and Bart from dragging him forward a 
 few paces. But that was all. Rousing himself, 
 the monster tossed, and writhed^ and struggled, 
 and lashed the water into foam. Bruce and Bart 
 could no longer drag him. It was a struggle 
 between them ; but the boys had now got their 
 blood up, and they would have been dragged back 
 to the schooner rather than loose their hold. 
 
 The fish, in its fury or its agony, still kept its 
 teeth closed on Bruce's pole, and strove to wrench 
 it out of his grasp. His tremendous efforts were 
 prevailing against their united strength, and were 
 dragging them farther out. Bart's hook had 
 already been thrown off, and he was plunging
 
 VICTORY. 199 
 
 the pointed iron again and again into the fish's 
 side. 
 
 At this instant Arthur came dashing through 
 the foam. Raising his heavy handspike in the air, 
 he poised it for a moment so as to take sure aim, 
 and then, with tremendous force, the weapon 
 descended full on the monster's head. It was a 
 crushing blow. The struggles and writhings 
 ceased, and changed to feeble motions and oc 
 casional convulsive vibrations. It resisted no 
 longer. It was powerless. 
 
 They dragged it upon the dry ground of the 
 sand-spit, and examined their conquest. 
 
 The fish was about five feet long, very broad at 
 the head and shoulders, with a very wide mouth, 
 armed with several rows of saw-like teeth. The 
 nose was rounded, and the jaw was underneath.' 
 Its back was a dark slate color, and its belly white. 
 
 " It's what we call a Shovel-mouth Shark," said 
 Bruce, as he looked at it, and admired its pro 
 portions. 
 
 " They call it a Dog Fish with us," said Bart. 
 
 " It certainly is a kind of shark," said Arthur ; 
 " and as that sounds better, we'll call it by that 
 name. Boys, we've fought and killed a shovel- 
 mouth shark ! Let the ' B. 0. W. C.' remember 
 that ! " 
 
 " We must keep his jaws as a trophy," said 
 Bruce. " Let's cut him up and get his jaws. Who's 
 got a knife ? "
 
 200 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Here," said Arthur. 
 
 Thereupon, with the aid of the knife, the fish was 
 dissected. In the stomach they found a fish quite 
 as remarkable as the one which had swallo\ved it. 
 It was a sculpin, a fish whose bony covering, and 
 spiny back, and horny head, and wonderful vo 
 racity, make it seem like those primeval fish that 
 swam in the waters of the world in an age when 
 all the inhabitants thereof were formed on a 
 similarly monstrous model. 
 
 " What a fish," cried Bart, " to swallow a scul 
 pin ! He must be a real shark, after all, for a shark 
 could not beat that. I thought that it might have 
 been by accident only that he met us, but it seems 
 now as though he was ravenous enough to mean 
 mischief. Ton my word, if I'd known about that 
 ' sculpin, I think I would have run away instead of 
 staying to fight." 
 
 After examining the fish, the jaws were removed, 
 and, carrying them, they walked up the sand-spit to 
 the shore. Then dressing themselves, they sat 
 down and rested for a time. Then Bruce and Bart 
 climbed to the top of the bank, and went in different 
 directions to explore. On coming back, each had 
 the same story. They had met with nothing but 
 fir trees and alder bushes, and had not seen a sign 
 of any house whatever. On this they all decided 
 to go to the top of the bank, and wait patiently 
 until the tide was high, then fasten the schooner 
 as well as they could, leave a message on board to
 
 EXPLORATIONS. 201 
 
 indicate their course, and set off along the coast 
 in search of inhabitants. With this decision, they 
 climbed the bank to a conspicuous position, and 
 there waited. 
 
 The tide rose higher and higher. Each increase 
 in the depth of the water allowed the schooner to 
 approach nearer to the shore, though there was a 
 sidelong drift, which, from time to time, changed 
 her position, sometimes presenting her bows to the 
 beach, at other times her side. 
 
 The water was rising higher and still higher. 
 The mud flats extended close up to the beach 
 below, but^the beach itself was formed of sand and 
 gravel, and rose, by a steep slope, from the mud 
 flat to the base of the bank. By two o'clock the 
 water had reached the edge of the gravel. 
 
 " It will take an hour more," said Bruce, " before 
 it gets to high-water mark. One hour more, boys, 
 and then off we must go to explore the country."
 
 202 
 
 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 XY. 
 
 Scratching for Clams. How not to eat them. 
 Fearful Consequences of Folly. A formidable 
 Medicine Chest. Prevention better than Cure. 
 
 kEANWHILE the people at Pratt's Cove 
 waited for the return of the captain and 
 his company. The boys had excited the 
 deepest sympathy of Mrs. Pratt by their loss of 
 appetite, and she was anxious about the lost vessel. 
 They had not eaten anything for tea; and after 
 the meal was over, they walked down to their old 
 place. It was about half past six o'clock, and a 
 large part of the cove was already uncovered by 
 the receding tide. 
 
 " I wonder if there's any duck left," said Jiggins, 
 with a sigh. 
 
 " Or roaster," said Muckle, with another sigh. 
 
 " No," said Pat, mournfully. " Sammy and Johnny 
 have disposed av thim." 
 
 Sammy and Johnny both looked innocently down, 
 and by their silence acknowledged . the soft im 
 peachment. 
 
 " I've a presentiment," said Jiggins, " that I'm 
 going to be very hungry before bed time."
 
 WHAT TO EAT. 203 
 
 " I shouldn't wonder if some of the rest of us 
 rere like you," said Muckle. 
 
 " And now," said Jiggins, in a grave and solemn 
 tone, " what ought we to do ? " 
 
 " We haven't much time left," said Muckle, sug 
 gestively. 
 
 " Something must be done," said Jiggins, em 
 phatically. 
 
 " And soon, too," added Muckle. 
 
 " Deed, thin, an' why don't ye go aff an' do 
 somethin' ? " said Pat, energetically. " Come, now, 
 whatever ye do, I'm yer man. Is it another duck 
 ye mane ? " 
 
 Jiggins shook his head. 
 
 " It would hardly do " 
 
 " Do it jist wud, thin." 
 
 Jiggins shook his head. 
 
 " The fact is, I have my doubts about it. I don't 
 think it's altogether right." 
 
 " Thin what made ye ate it for ? " said Pat. 
 " There wor others that thought it was all right 
 they did." 
 
 " I felt badly while eating it. I felt it was 
 not right." 
 
 " Do ye mane it wasn't done right ?" 
 
 Jiggins shook his head. 
 
 Well," said Pat, " if ye didn't like the duck, 
 how did ye like the pig ? Ye'll not be findin' fault 
 witli that, I think." 
 
 Jiggins shook his head.
 
 204 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " I have my doubts." 
 
 " 0, botheration take your doubts. Why didn't 
 ye doubt before ye sat down ? " 
 
 Jiggins shook his head. 
 
 " I tell you what," said Muckle ; " I've got an 
 idea." 
 
 " What ? " cried all. 
 
 " Clams ! " said Muckle. 
 
 " Clams ? " said Jiggins. 
 
 " Look," said Muckle, waving his hand over to 
 ward the flats ; " do you see that ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Well, it's full of clams." 
 
 " Why, of course of course," said Jiggins. 
 " Why, so it is. What do you say, boys ? " 
 
 "I say yis," cried Pat. " Hurroo, boys ! if we 
 can't have a duck, or a roaster, again, we'll have 
 clams." 
 
 " Hand along a basket then, Sammy," said Jig- 
 gins. 
 
 As Sammy gave him one, he said, 
 
 " Now, you two, are you coming ? " 
 
 " Well no we don't care about it," said 
 Sammy. 
 
 " Well, you wait here and kindle the fire, and 
 get a pot ready. We'll cook them the moment we 
 get back." 
 
 " All right," said the two boys. 
 
 Upon this Jiggins, and Muckle, and Pat started 
 off after the clams. Before leaving the shore, they
 
 CLAMS. 205 
 
 >t some sticks to use for scraping up the sand, 
 and then directed their steps toward the creek. 
 The creek ran through the middle of the cove, and 
 on each side of it the wide flats extended up to the 
 shore. These, toward the lower part of the cove, 
 were formed of soft mud, but at the upper part 
 they consisted of sand, in which appeared a multi 
 tude of little holes, which are generally called 
 breathing-holes, about these parts, under the im 
 pression that they serve this purpose for the 
 clams. By digging where these little holes are 
 seen, the clams may be found buried in the sand 
 and mud. 
 
 Toward the upper place they walked rapidly 
 and eagerly, and looked anxiously around for the 
 " breathing-holes." 
 
 " Here," said Muckle. " There are lots here." 
 
 Both went toward where he stood. 
 
 " See," said he, pointing to the sand, which was 
 dotted with little holes all around the place where 
 they were standing. 
 
 " That," said Muckle, " is a sure sign." 
 
 " So it is," said Jiggins. 
 
 " Well, let's go in." 
 
 " An' is there oysters here, too ? " asked Pat. 
 
 " No ; only clams." 
 
 " It's sorry I am for that same, thin. Oysters 
 are a dale betther." 
 
 " O, clams ain't bad," said Muckle, " when you 
 can't get oysters. So pitch in, Jiggins."
 
 206 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 And Muckle, taking his stick, began to scoop up 
 the sand. 
 
 Jiggins began to do the same ; and for some 
 time both worked diligently. 
 
 " Pooh ! " said Jiggins, at last. " That stick's 
 no good." 
 
 " No good ? Why not ? " 
 
 " It won't hold the sand." 
 
 " Mine does very well." 
 
 " Well, I might as- well have nothing. It's like 
 trying to eat rice with a chopstick, Chinese fashion. 
 I'm going to try another plan." 
 
 " What's that ? " 
 
 " Why, like the hens. I'm going to scratch for 
 my food," said Jiggins. " What were fingers made 
 for ? " 
 
 And saying this, he began scratching up the 
 Band. 
 
 " Bedad ! an' if you're the hen, I'll be the 
 chicken, an' ate what you scratch up." 
 
 " Will you ? " asked Jiggins. 
 
 I will thin." 
 
 " Whatever I scratch up ? " 
 
 " Yes if they're clams." 
 
 " But you'll have to eat them raw." 
 
 " Well, sure it's raw I mane." 
 
 " Why, man alive, it'll make you sick." 
 
 " I'll risk it. Sick is it ? Not a bit of it." 
 
 " Did you ever eat any raw clams, Pat ? " 
 
 " Av coorse. Why not ? and raw oysters, too."
 
 PAT AND THE CLAMS. 207 
 
 " Well, you won't blame me ? " 
 
 " Is it blame ? Not a bit of it. Niver fare." 
 
 " 0, well, I'll scratch for you then." 
 
 "Go ahead, thin." 
 
 So Jiggins began, and scratched for some time. 
 
 " Here's your first clam," said he, throwing out 
 one to Pat. 
 
 Pat opened it, and swallowed it with extraor 
 dinary celerity. 
 
 " Doesn't that look as if I knowed how ? " said 
 he, biting off the black tip of the clam, and throw 
 ing it down. " Scratch them along, my boy." 
 
 " All right ; here's another." 
 
 " An' here's to your very good health, an' long 
 life to ye," said Pat, as he swallowed it. 
 
 " Here's another and here and here and 
 here, too and here's three." 
 
 " Faith, thin, the more the merrier, and it's 
 meself that's glad to see thim same," said Pat, as 
 he seized and opened them, one by one, and sent 
 them flying after the others. 
 
 " How do you feel now ? " asked Jiggins, after 
 he had scratched for some time. 
 
 " Sure I feel better than iver ; an' why not ? " 
 
 '' All right. Here are some more. Go it, Pat." 
 
 " Go it it is," said Pat, seizing the clams with 
 undiminished avidity, and devouring them. 
 
 " Here's more, Pat. Don't blame me if you see 
 the ghost of your grandmother in your dreams to 
 night. And here's more. Don't blame me if you
 
 208 
 
 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 have the gripes, and have to stand on your head 
 all night." 
 
 " Niver you fare for me ; but you go on wid yer 
 scratching an' let me ate in pace." 
 
 The clams now came forth fast and furious. 
 Muckle had found a place filled with them, and hud 
 heaped up his basket. Jiggins had a large pile on 
 the sand, in front of which Pat had taken his 
 station, and was vainly trying to keep up with 
 Jiggins. But it was impossible, for Jiggins had 
 found large numbers closely packed together. 
 
 " What's the matter over there ? " said Muckle. 
 " Have you filled your basket, Jiggins ? " 
 
 " Not yet. I'm busy filling Pat," said Jiggins. 
 " Hallo, Pat, you're slow about it." 
 
 "Niver fare. Slow is it? Thin I'll be up wid 
 ye before long. On'y give me time, as the school 
 master said when they wor examinin' him on the 
 alphabet." 
 
 " All right. But while I'm waiting, I'll put 
 these in the basket," said Jiggins ; and he began 
 to fill his basket from the pile. 
 
 " How can I ate them when you're putting thci 
 in the basket ? " said Pat. 
 
 " I'll dig up plenty more enough to keep you 
 going." 
 
 But Jiggins was tired ; and after digging up 
 some more he found the sand tinged red. To his 
 amazement he saw that his nails were worn away, 
 and were now bleeding. His fingers' ends began
 
 PAT AND THE CLAMS DISAGREE. 209 
 
 smart with acute pain, and ho was compelled 
 to desist. 
 
 " I think I'll be off," said he. " Pat, you may 
 eat from the basket." 
 
 " From the basket, is it ? Not a bit of it," said 
 Pat ; " I'll only eat from your scratching." 
 
 " I've scratched the basket full for you, and that's 
 enough. In fact it's too much," he added, as he 
 felt fresh stings on his finger tips. " Besides, I've 
 my doubts about it." 
 
 " Yer doubts, is it ? and again ? An' what for 
 this time ? " 
 
 " Well, you see, I'm afraid it's not altogether 
 fair to you." 
 
 " You're a quare bird, wid yer doubts, an' that's 
 ah 1 about it," said Pat. 
 
 They then went back to the bank, where a bright 
 fire was burning, and the pot was all ready, with 
 sea-water boiling in it. Into this they threw the 
 clams ; and sitting down around the fire, they 
 waited. 
 
 Pat sat in silence. There was a peculiar ex* 
 pression on his face. He grew moody and pre 
 occupied. Frequent sighs escaped him. 
 
 " What's the matter, Pat ? " asked Jiggins. 
 
 " 0, nothin'." 
 
 Pat struggled against his secret grief most 
 valiantly, but soon ho could struggle no longer. 
 
 A deep groan burst from him, and he fell back 
 doubled up and writhing. His face was deadly 
 14
 
 210 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 pale, and big drops of perspiration stood on his 
 brow. In his pain he rolled over and over, and 
 moans and low cries escaped him. 
 
 " It's the clams ! " cried Jiggins. " 0, I knew 
 it. I had my doubts about it all the time." 
 
 " What can we do ? " cried Johnny. 
 
 " We'll have to get him up to Captain Pratt's," 
 said Muckle. 
 
 But for a long time they could do nothing. He 
 writhed and struggled so that he could not be 
 moved. At last Johnny Blue ran up for Mrs. 
 Pratt. The good lady came down with a basket 
 full of infallible remedies, and tended poor Pat for 
 some time. At last he was easier, and they 
 managed to get him up to the house, and put him 
 in bed. 
 
 Jiggins went back with the others, and finished 
 the clams. All were silent except Jiggins, who, 
 every little while, would solemnly shake his head, 
 and slowly ejaculate, 
 
 " It was not right. No, boys, it was not right. 
 I felt so, for I had my doubts about it all the 
 time." 
 
 One thing surprised Mrs. Pratt when she was 
 administering to Pat's woes on the bank ; and that 
 was, the very savory smell of that clam stew which 
 was simmering in a pot behind the bushes. She 
 could not understand it, but concluded that it must 
 be some great delicacy among the vessel's stores 
 lying on the bank, which had so very fragrant an
 
 MRS. PRATT MEDITATES. 211 
 
 odor. Afterward, when her mind was less pre 
 occupied, when Pat had been well rubbed, and 
 poulticed, and blistered, and plied with herb tea, 
 and all those other medicaments which the " medi 
 cine women " of the rural districts love so well ; 
 after all this had been attended to, then she began 
 to think once more about that fragrant odor. And 
 gradually, as she thought about it, there arose in 
 her mind a conjecture as to what that odor might 
 have arisen from ; and the conjecture gathered 
 itself inseparably around the idea of " clams." 
 
 To Mrs. Pratt that thought was a momentous 
 one. 
 
 For what did that involve ? 
 
 It meant that there was danger abroad, danger 
 which impended over the young charges committed 
 to her, and which she must counteract. It meant 
 that some of them had been eating clams in the 
 month of May an act which, in her estimation, 
 might produce consequences which could only bo 
 called terrible. 
 
 In the face of this great possible danger, Mrs. 
 Pratt gathered herself up, and prepared to meet 
 it boldly. Already all her doctoring instincts had 
 been roused into full play by the case of Pat, and 
 having begun a good work, it was not easy to stop 
 abruptly. She had got her hand in, as the saying 
 is, and she wanted to finish her work. It did not 
 take long for her to come to the stern conclusion 
 that the work must be fully completed.
 
 212 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 So she first of all brought forth her little store 
 of medicaments of all kinds, and ranged them on 
 the kitchen table. They presented a formidable 
 show. There were, 
 
 1 bottle Mint tea. 
 
 1 " Essence of peppermint. 
 
 1 " Ginger extract. 
 
 1 " Cayenne pepper extract. 
 
 1 " Paregoric. 
 
 1 " Rum and onions. 
 
 1 " Sulphur and molasses. 
 
 1 " Sour cream. 
 
 1 " Eye wash. 
 
 1 " Pratt's pain kiUer. 
 
 1 " Hemlock water. 
 
 1 " Tar water. 
 
 1 " Poppy juice. 
 
 1 " Essence of smoke. 
 
 1 " Brandy and salt. 
 
 1 " Castor oil. 
 
 1 " Camomile water. 
 
 1 " Mineral water. 
 
 1 " Pratt's antidote. 
 
 1 " Hair wash. 
 
 1 " Ear wash. 
 
 1 " Toothache drops. 
 
 1 " Creosote. 
 
 1 " Rowland's Macassar oil. 
 
 1 " Cocoaine.
 
 THE MEDICINE CLOSET. 213 
 
 1 bottle Salt and treacle. 
 
 1 " Antibilious mixture. 
 
 1 " Arnica. 
 
 1 " Opodeldoc. 
 
 1 " Hartshorn. 
 
 1 " Aromatic vinegar. 
 
 1 " Sweet oil. 
 
 1 " Benzine. 
 
 1 " Grease eradicator. 
 
 1 " Lye. 
 
 1 " Tobacco water. 
 
 1 " Wild honey. 
 
 1 " Lime juice. 
 
 1 " Alcohol. 
 
 1 " Cod liver oil. 
 
 1 " Neats foot oil. 
 
 In addition to these, she had, 
 
 1 parcel "Wormwood. 
 
 1 " Camomile flowers. 
 
 1 " Cardamum seeds. 
 
 1 " Birch bark. 
 
 1 " Spruce gum. 
 
 1 " Rosin. 
 
 1 " Dandelion. 
 
 1 " Elm bark. 
 
 1 " Elder berries. 
 
 1 Hops. 
 
 1 " Gum arabic. 
 
 1 Catnip.
 
 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 1 parcel 
 1 
 1 " 
 1 " 
 1 
 1 
 1 
 1 " 
 1 " 
 1 
 1 " 
 1 
 1 
 1 pot 
 1 box 
 1 bundle 
 1 parcel 
 1 pot 
 1 parcel 
 1 " 
 1 " 
 1 pot 
 1 parcel 
 1 box 
 1 " 
 1 " 
 1 
 
 Spearmint. 
 
 Peppermint. 
 
 Beeswax. 
 
 Eoot ginger. 
 
 Cloves. 
 
 Alum. 
 
 Magnesia. 
 
 Balm of Gilead. 
 
 Horseradish. 
 
 Flagroot. 
 
 Sarsaparilla. 
 
 Sassafras. 
 
 Soap. 
 
 Pomatum. 
 
 Lard. 
 
 Lint. 
 
 Senna. 
 
 Mucilage. 
 
 Salts. 
 
 Cotton wool. 
 
 Diachylon. 
 
 Mustard. 
 
 Calomel. 
 
 Blue pills. 
 
 Cantharides. 
 
 Garlic. 
 
 White lead. 
 
 And a great many other things, which had ac 
 cumulated in her closet, and which she now
 
 THE BOYS' SUSPICION. 215 
 
 brought forth for the especial benefit of the four 
 boys. Having selected some from among these, 
 she sat calmly awaiting their return. 
 
 When the boys came back from the bank, . 
 where they had been enjoying their clam stew, . 
 this was the sight that greeted their eyes on 
 entering the kitchen: a table filled with bottles 
 and vials, another table filled with parcels and 
 bundles, and on the floor jugs, boxes, kegs, firkins, 
 and bags, in the midst of all of which sat Mrs. 
 Pratt, with her eyes gleaming, from behind her 
 spectacles, upon them, and an expression of benev 
 olent yet unshakable resolution upon her face. 
 
 The boys entered one by one, and took their 
 seats, looking suspiciously around. There was 
 something in the general appearance of things 
 which did not altogether satisfy them. 
 
 " Ehem ehe-e-em!" said Jiggins, at last, to 
 whom the suspense was becoming intolerable. 
 
 A long silence followed. 
 
 " Ehem ! " he remarked again ; but Mrs. Pratt 
 made no answer. 
 
 " Ehe-e-em ! " he remarked a third time. " Is 
 ah is Pat ah any better ? " 
 
 " Considerable," said Mrs. Pratt. " Yes, con 
 siderable." 
 
 "That's right that's good. I feel very much 
 relieved. I've blamed myself very much for letting 
 him do as he did." 
 
 Mrs. Pratt gave a long sigh.
 
 216 THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 " What do you mean ? " she asked. " You all 
 had clams, as well as he. You had a clam stew. 
 Why should he suffer more'n you'ns ? " 
 
 The boys started, and looked at one another. 
 How in the world had Mrs. Pratt found out about 
 the clams ? They felt uneasy at first, but soon 
 recollected that, after all, cooking clams was no 
 harm. So they regained their courage. 
 
 " Why, you see," said Jiggins, at last, " it was 
 different with Pat. We had them cooked, but he 
 ate them raw." 
 
 " And you think that makes any difference," said 
 Mrs. Pratt, grimly. 
 
 "Why, certainly of course," said Jiggins, 
 looking at Mrs. Pratt anxiously ; while all the other 
 boys stared at her in dire anticipation of some fear 
 ful disclosure. 
 
 " Not a mite," said Mrs. Pratt. " There isn't a 
 mite of difference between you, all of you, mind, 
 and him, on'y he was kind o' took bad at onst, 
 an' you're a waitin'. Let me see. How long is it 
 since you finished eatin' ? " 
 
 " 0, only a few minutes," said Jiggins, ner 
 vously. 
 
 " Well, I supposed so. Ve-ry well," repeated 
 Mrs. Pratt, in the tone of a cool physician, who 
 feels gratified when a disease takes the form he 
 suspected, even when it is attended with pain and 
 danger to the patient. " Yes, that's it ; and now 
 can you remember how long a time it was after
 
 TROUBLE AHEAD. 217 
 
 'at had done eating the raw clams to the fust 
 
 in he felt ? " 
 
 The boys looked in fearful anxiety at one 
 another, and then all eyes turned to Jiggins. He 
 turned pale, and all the expression of his face 
 hanged to one dismal blank. 
 
 " Can't any of you remember ? " repeated Mrs. 
 
 ratt. " How long was it ? " 
 
 " Well as near as I can remember," said Jig- 
 gins, in a faltering voice, " it's about I should 
 think somewhere near perhaps the neigh 
 borhood of half an hour that is, more or less." 
 
 " About half an hour. I thought so," said Mrs. 
 Pratt, remorselessly. 
 
 " Somewhere about that," said Jiggins. 
 
 " Till he felt his fust pains ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Well," said Mrs. Pratt, with a benevolent smile, 
 " somewhere about half an hour from this you'll 
 feel the same." 
 
 She paused, and watched the effect of this fear 
 ful announcement. 
 
 The effect was powerful. Four pale faces 
 looked, with awful eyes, at her, and at one another. 
 Not a word was spoken in reply. 
 
 " Yes, every one of you. You've all eaten, I 
 s'pose." 
 
 Jiggins nodded mournfully. 
 
 " And plenty, too." 
 
 Another nod.
 
 t 
 
 218 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Very well. You'll have it hot and heavy, mind 
 I tell you. Pat will be beginning to feel quite 
 comfortable just as you begin to get took." 
 
 " But but," said Jiggins, rousing himself 
 despairingly, "I thought that is, I always heard 
 that clams were good stewed and I never 
 heard that even raw clams were bad, except when 
 you took too many of them." 
 
 " Shows how your parients neglected your edi- 
 cation," said Mrs. Pratt, loftily. " They didn't un 
 derstand the natur' of the clam, certain. It isn't 
 the cooking, or the not cooking, of the clam that 
 makes it so dangerous ; it's the clam itself or 
 rather, the clam at this season of the year. That's 
 what makes it dangerous." 
 
 " This season of the year ? Why, what's that 
 got to do with it ? " 
 
 " Haven't you ever heard of that ? Dear ! dear ! 
 dear 1 An' yet you go to the Academy, and don't 
 know about clams. Dear ! dear ! dear ! " 
 
 " They don't teach about clams there," said Jig- 
 gins, morosely. 
 
 " So you don't know the danger there is in eat 
 ing them now." 
 
 " No." 
 
 " Well, I'll tell you they're pison ! " 
 
 " Poison ! " ejaculated the others, in horror at 
 the thrilling whisper in which Mrs. Pratt hurled 
 this word at them. 
 
 " Yes, pison ! Hain't you ever heerd the old 
 lines,
 
 MRS. PRATT PRESCRIBES. 219 
 
 ' In the months without the "R," 
 Clams a deadly pison are ' ? 
 
 That means May, June, July, and August. Another 
 verse, says, 
 
 ' In August, May, July, and June, 
 All shell fishes lead to ruin.' 
 
 That means, you see, that in the summer months 
 these things are as bad as pison." 
 
 " "What shall we do ? " cried Jiggins, after a long, 
 despairing silence, in which these fearful words 
 sank deep into the hearts of all. " What shall we 
 do?" 
 
 " Well," said Mrs. Pratt, with a benevolent smile, 
 " you'd ort ter be thankful that you've got me. I 
 am jest the person to treat your case. I've got 
 the medicine all ready. If you take it in time, 
 you may avoid trouble. As there's only been a 
 few minutes sence you ate the pison clams, p'raps 
 you may get off without much pain. I've jest 
 got some herb tea, some drinks of different kinds, 
 some mustard poultices, and two or three more 
 mixtures for you. I won't bleed any of you if I 
 can help it. Only jest give yourselves up to me, 
 and trust to me. But there must be no delay. I 
 have the mixtures all ready." 
 
 Saying this, Mrs. Pratt rose like an ogress, and 
 advanced upon the unhappy boys. Filled with 
 fears of poison, looking upon her as their only 
 safety, they made no resistance, but swallowed,
 
 220 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 one by one, the nauseous mixtures which were 
 given. And still she stood over them, talking 
 about the danger before them, and forcing upon 
 them more medicaments. 
 
 Then came the mustard plasters. 
 
 But enough. Let us draw a curtain over the 
 sufferings of the unhappy four.
 
 PATIENT WAITING. 221 
 
 XVI. 
 
 Tew Hopes and Plans. A Sail I A bitter Dis 
 appointment. A hazardous Adventure, and a 
 Frigid. Quilts for Togas. Another tremen 
 dous Casualty. 
 
 ^HERE, on the top of the bank, sat the five 
 boys of the " B. 0. W. C.," waiting patiently. 
 " Only an hour more, boys," repeated Bruce. 
 
 " Well, if they don't come, we'll survive it," said 
 Bart. 
 
 "I suppose we shall start off at once, if they 
 don't come." 
 
 " Yes, as soon as the tide begins to fall." 
 
 " I wonder if it will carry the schooner with it." 
 
 " I think that it will." 
 
 " Perhaps it will leave it aground." 
 
 "All right. That will be so much the better 
 for us. It would be a pity to lose the schooner so 
 soon." 
 
 " O, she won't be lost." 
 
 "Yes, she will. What'll prevent her? She'll 
 be carried ashore on some rocks and broken to 
 pieces, or she'll drift out into the Bay of Fundy."
 
 222 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " 0, she has other chances in her favor. She 
 may drift on some mud-flat like this, or she may be 
 picked up on the basin, or, if she does get out into 
 the Bay of Fundy, she may get picked up there." 
 
 " That may be ; but, after all, it'll be hard on 
 Corbet ; and he's rather poor." 
 
 " It'll serve him right," exclaimed Tom Crawford. 
 " He must have known that his anchor was broken." 
 
 " Well, it certainly does serve him right, if he 
 knew that ; but he's a careless fellow, and I dare 
 say he didn't know anything about it." 
 
 " I wonder where this coast goes ? " asked Phil 
 Kennedy. 
 
 " Well, it goes in two directions," said Bart. 
 " Which way do you mean ? " 
 
 " The right." 
 
 " 0, that goes to Parrsboro' Village ; the left 
 leads up to Pratt's Cove." 
 
 " How do you know ? " 
 
 "I can't tell just where Pratt's Cove is, but 
 I know the direction in which it must lie from 
 here," said Bart. " You can tell that by seeing 
 the way the Five Islands lie toward us. If they 
 come for us, they'll have to come from behind that 
 headland." 
 
 " I wonder if they'll come by land or water." 
 
 " I don't see how they can come by land." 
 
 " There's a road, I suppose." 
 
 " O, ever so far back. How could any one find 
 anything about us on the road ? No ; they'll
 
 A SAIL IN SIGHT. 223 
 
 come by water, so as to find us either afloat or 
 ashore." 
 
 " There isn't any boat at all in Pratt's Cove." 
 
 " 0, there must be other coves near, where they 
 can get other boats." 
 
 " It will be hard for us, if they don't happen to 
 have a boat." 
 
 " 0, they'll get one." 
 
 " And meanwhile we must act for ourselves ; for 
 I don't believe they'll get one to-day, at any rate." 
 
 " Yes, we may as well prepare for an expedition 
 along the coast." 
 
 " Shall we separate, or go together?" 
 
 " 0, together, by all means. But, hallo ! what's 
 that?" 
 
 At this exclamation from Bart, all looked where 
 his eyes were turned. 
 
 " A schooner ! " they cried ; " a schooner ! There 
 they come ! . Hurrah, boys ! we're all right." 
 
 Instantly every one sprang to his feet. 
 
 " Come, boys, take off your shirts," said Bruce, 
 as he pulled off his own. " Let's get ready a sup 
 ply of red bunting to make signals to them." 
 
 Instantly all of them tore off their shirts, and 
 waved them wildly from the top of the bank. 
 
 Yes, it was a schooner. It had come thus sud 
 denly upon them as they were talking ; and even 
 though they had been on the constant lookout, yet 
 its appearance had startled them all. It was twice 
 as large as the Antelope, of a bright green color j
 
 224 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 its masts were yellow, and its sails beautifully neat. 
 Spreading its snow-white wings to the breeze, it 
 came bounding over the waves from behind the 
 headland, and directed its course in toward the 
 shore. 
 
 " She's not heading for us at all," said Bruce. 
 " If she keeps on in that direction, she'll be a mile 
 down beyond us before we know it." 
 
 " She don't see us," said Bart. 
 
 " Wave your signals, then ! Ah, what a pity we 
 hadn't a good signal-post ! " 
 
 " I'll climb a tree," said Phil, looking around. 
 
 " There isn't any tree fit for the purpose. The 
 highest ones are hidden by the smaller ones in 
 front. This is as conspicuous a place as we can 
 find." 
 
 Meanwhile the schooner kept on at an angle 
 with them, and pursued her way without taking 
 any notice of them, heading toward a point far 
 down to the right of the place where they were 
 standing. 
 
 With a face of stern determination, and the air 
 of a captain of a battery, Bart drew his pistol. 
 . " I'll fire," said he, solemnly. 
 
 The next instant, bang ! or, rather, pop ! went 
 the pistol. 
 
 But the schooner took not the smallest notice 
 even of that overpowering demonstration. On the 
 contrary, it kept straight on without altering its 
 course.
 
 DISAPPOINTMENT. 225 
 
 " They're blind, and deaf, too ; and that's all 
 about it," cried Phil Kennedy, in deep disgust. 
 
 " I wonder what's the matter with them," said 
 Bruce. " They don't keep a very good lookout, 
 or they'd surely see us. There's red flannel enough 
 here to be seen five miles off." 
 
 " I wonder who is steering." 
 
 " I wonder who those two chaps are in the bow. 
 Can it be Bogud and the mate ? " 
 
 " I wonder who that old boy in a pea-jacket can 
 be ? It surely can't be Mr. Simmons ? " 
 
 " It's Captain Corbet." 
 
 " Nonsense ! Captain Corbet is steering." 
 
 " No, that's the mate." 
 
 " It isn't, either. Don't you see the mate on the 
 bow?" 
 
 " That the mate ! That's Mr. Long." 
 
 " Bah 1 Mr. Long don't generally go in his shirt 
 sleeves." 
 
 " Why shouldn't he ? I s'pose he is helping the 
 others. He'd just as soon take off his coat as not, 
 if he had anything to do." 
 
 " It isn't Mr. Long, any way." 
 
 But these wonders and conjectures were now 
 interrupted by a movement on the part of the 
 schooner. She had already gone beyond the spot 
 where the boys were standing, and had come to 
 within half a mile of the beach. She now wore 
 round. Flap went the sails ! there was a quick 
 movement on board, and then away she went on 
 15
 
 226 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 another tack, with her head turned toward the 
 opposite shore. 
 
 " She's leaving us ! " cried Bruce, aghast. 
 
 For a few moments all stood in silent dismay. 
 This was a thing which they were not prepared 
 for. If no schooner had come at all, they could 
 easily have borne up ; but now, since one had come, 
 they had not for a moment doubted their speedy 
 deliverance. There was not hope, but certainty, 
 in her appearance. But now this was dashed to 
 the ground, and the reaction was extreme. 
 
 Bart was the first to break the silence. 
 
 " I tell you what, boys," he cried, " I don't be 
 lieve it was them at all." 
 
 " 0, yes, it was," said Arthur. " I recognized 
 Captain Corbet." 
 
 " No ; you may depend upon it, you were utterly 
 mistaken. Why, do you suppose, if they were 
 after us, they would have come and gone so coolly ? 
 There wasn't the slightest sign of any anxiety or 
 curiosity about them. If it had been our friends, 
 they'd have seen our signals soon enough." 
 
 "Yes, and the Antelope down there nearly 
 ashore." 
 
 " Well, I don't know. But I certainly thought 
 I recognized Captain Corbet." 
 
 " I thought I saw Bogud." 
 
 " Not a bit of it. They were strangers, and that 
 accounts for everything." 
 
 " And now," said Tom, " all that we've got to
 
 OFF TO THE SCHOONER. 227 
 
 
 
 do is to wait for a few minutes more, and then 
 
 start." 
 " I say, boys," said Bart, after a fit of musing, 
 " what a pity it is that we can't fasten the vessel 
 somehow, and keep her here ! There's an old tree 
 at the bottom of the bank big enough to moor a 
 ship at. If we could only get a line around it from 
 the schooner, we could keep the vessel here till 
 they did come." 
 
 " Yes, that would be the best plan," said Bruce ; 
 
 . " for I've been thinking that we may find some 
 
 people here who would sail the schooner back to 
 
 the cove. It would be a great pity to let her 
 
 drift." 
 
 " It's a pity that we can't get at her," said 
 Arthur. 
 
 " And why can't we ? " asked Bart. 
 
 Why ! The question at once made every one 
 tare and think. Each one could answer in his 
 own mind why such a thing could not be done, 
 but no one stated such a reason. All were silent. 
 
 " It's not very far," said Bart. 
 
 " No." 
 
 " Not so far as it was to wade when we landed." 
 
 " That's a fact." 
 
 " And I move that we try. it." 
 
 "Ah, that's all very well!" said Phil. "But 
 who will try it?" 
 
 "Well, then, /will," said Bart. 
 
 " 0, then, if it comes to that, I'll go too," said 
 
 ruce.
 
 228 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " So will I," said Arthur. 
 
 " And I," said Phil. 
 
 " And I'll be with you, boys," said Tom. 
 
 ." Of course you will," said Bart. " But what's 
 the use of all of us going. Two of us will be 
 enough. Bruce and I can take our poles and do it. 
 It's not much any way." 
 
 " And I'll go with my handspike," said Arthur. 
 
 " In fact, I don't think we need even boat-hooks," 
 said Bruce. " The bottom is hard sand just there, 
 all the way out to the vessel. It's as safe as a 
 floor." 
 
 " Yes, except for one thing," said Arthur, hold 
 ing up the jaw of the fish. 
 
 " Hm ! " said Bruce. " For my part, I don't 
 believe there's any danger just here. It's too 
 near the bank, I never heard of them coming in 
 so near high-water mark ; but, at the same time, I 
 dare say it will be better to take the boat-hooks." 
 
 " O, yes. We'll feel safer," said Bart, " and that's 
 something. One advantage will be, that we won't 
 be bothered with our bundles." 
 
 " How do you propose to do ? " asked Bruce. 
 
 " Well, to board her and get a line." 
 
 " Will any of the lines be strong enough ? " 
 
 " Well, my idea is, to let down the chain, fasten 
 the rope to the anchor stump, and all of us can 
 then drag it ashore. We can then wait till the 
 tide brings the vessel near enough for us to pass 
 the line, or the chain, around the tree."
 
 THE START. 229 
 
 " That ought to hold it," said Arthur. 
 
 " Of course it will." 
 
 " Very well then. Let's start. And first of all, 
 let's strip." 
 
 " I'll take the pistol, Bart," said Phil, as Bart 
 laid it down before taking off his belt ; " and if any 
 thing happens, I'll fire." 
 
 " All right, my son," said Bart. 
 
 They all went down then to the beach below, 
 where they stripped, and the adventurous five 
 went into the water, although only three were 
 going on board ; for Tom and Phil, felt bound in 
 honor to share the possible peril of the others. 
 
 The water had risen a little up the steep de 
 clivity of the pebbled beach, and the vessel was 
 some distance nearer than she had been when they 
 first climbed the bank. It was a .favorable time 
 for starting, but not so much so as it would be in 
 the course of half an hour. But they were too im 
 patient to delay, and so they started. As it was, 
 they had not more than fifty yards to go. 
 
 The bottom was not muddy just here, but com 
 posed of hard x sand, like the sand-spit on which 
 they had landed. The water was quite smooth, 
 only disturbed by a gentle ripple, which, farther 
 out, rose into small waves. The descent, like that 
 farther out, was but very gradual, and it was only 
 by almost imperceptible degrees that the water 
 deepened. 
 
 Bruce and Bart went first, with their poles held
 
 230 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 in their hands in such a way that they were able 
 to splash the water before them, so that if there 
 should chance to be any more " shovel-mouth 
 sharks " near by, they might take notice and 
 govern themselves accordingly. For they firmly 
 believed that all fish are frightened by any 
 splashing, and deterred, just as wild animals are 
 frightened and deterred, by the flashing of flames. 
 
 Tom and Phil followed more slowly, the former 
 armed with a boat-hook, and the latter with Uio 
 pistol. The distance was quickly traversed. The 
 water grew deeper and deeper, until it was up to 
 Bruce's armpits and Bart's shoulders. By that 
 time they touched the schooner's bows. 
 
 At that instant a splash was heard close by them, 
 and the movement of some body was felt amid the 
 waters. 
 
 " Up ! Quick ! " cried Bruce. 
 
 " You go first," said Bart. 
 
 " I won't," cried Bruce. 
 
 " Nor will I," said Bart. 
 
 Bruce said no more. He stooped down, and 
 clasping Bart in his brawny arms, he jerked him 
 up out of the water. Bart clambered on board, 
 and held out his hand to Bruce. Another instant 
 and the latter stood by his side. Arthur followed 
 at the same time. 
 
 " Did you see that ? " asked Arthur. 
 
 " Yes. Did you ? " 
 
 " Yes. What was it ? "
 
 
 WAS IT A SHARK ? 231 
 
 " Another shovel-mouth shark wasn't it ? " 
 
 " I don't think so. It wasn't the same color. It 
 was white." 
 
 " Perhaps it turned over to bite." 
 
 Arthur shook his head. 
 
 "'No. It came between us. It was not so larg& 
 as that other fellow. It dashed off at once." 
 
 " Perhaps it was only a codfish/' said Bart. 
 
 " Well, it was a large one, then. It might have 
 been a porpoise. I wonder if porpoises come so 
 near the shore." 
 
 " Sometimes, but not often." 
 
 " I shouldn't wonder if it was a sturgeon," said 
 Arthur. " After all, it may only have been a cod 
 fish. At the same time I'd much rather be here 
 than down here." 
 
 " Boys ! " shouted Bruce to Tom and Phil. 
 " Boys, you may as well go ashore and dress. 
 We'll stay here a little while. It'll take some time 
 to get things ready." 
 
 At this Tom and Phil went back and dressed. 
 
 The fish which they had last seen had produced 
 a very solemnizing effect on their minds. There 
 came over them a horror of that treacherous 
 water. They felt an aversion toward venturing in 
 again, and were sorry that they had come. But 
 there was no help for it. There they were now, 
 though each one felt that he could not venture 
 back again into the water very readily. It might 
 have been a sturgeon, or a porpoise, or even a
 
 232 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 codfish ; but the horror of its presence was still 
 there, whatever it was. It was some time before 
 they could rally from the panic which had filled 
 them as they tumbled on board. And though each 
 said but little about it, and alluded to it very 
 lightly, yet each one understood pretty truly the 
 feelings of the others. 
 
 " Come, boys, hurry up ! " 
 
 This was the cry that Phil and Tom sent them 
 from the beach. They had dressed, and "were 
 watching them with impatience. 
 
 " We're going to wait till she gets nearer," cried 
 Bruce. " At high tide she will be close to the 
 beach, and we won't have to drag the chain so 
 far." 
 
 " You'd better come now," said Phil. 
 
 " No," said Bart ; " the chain won't reach so far." 
 
 " All right," said Tom. " We'll go up the bank 
 again till you're ready." 
 
 Saying this, the two boys clambered up the 
 bank, when they rambled a little into the woods. 
 Arthur and Bart then found a line, one end of which 
 they fastened to the anchor. It was their intention 
 to take the line ashore, and let go the whole chain, 
 which they hoped could be pulled to the beach as 
 far as the tree. Before that could be done, how 
 ever, it would be necessary for the schooner to be 
 much nearer. The water was already rising, and 
 there yet remained many feet to be covered before 
 the tide would reach what they considered as high- 
 water mark.
 
 
 A MISTAKE. 233 
 
 " I don't believe it will be high tide for an hour 
 yet. It will be an hour later than we calculated," 
 said Bruce. " Hang it, it's too cold here. I wish 
 we had our clothes." 
 
 " Well, I'm not going to freeze any longer," said 
 Bart, jumping down into the hold. He was absent 
 for a few minutes, and soon returned with a quilt 
 gracefully wrapped around him like a Roman toga. 
 With a laugh, Arthur and Bruce jumped down, and 
 imitated his example. Then coming on deck again, 
 they joined Bart, and the boys professed to be very 
 comfortable, considering all things. 
 
 They now took their seats at the stern, and 
 looked out to sea, watching for any signs of relief. 
 This occupied them for a longer time than they 
 thought. 
 
 " I wonder what's become of Tom and Phil," 
 said Arthur, suddenly jumping up and looking 
 toward the shore. 
 
 The others did the same. 
 
 Scarcely had they done so, when a cry of dismay 
 burst from them. 
 
 The shore was at least five hundred yards away. 
 Phil and Tom were scrambling down the bank, 
 gesticulating wildly. 
 
 " What's all this ? " cried Arthur. 
 
 For a moment no one answered ; but at last Bart 
 said, in a voice tremulous with agitation, 
 
 i: We've mistaken the high-water mark al 
 together, boys. It must have been high tide
 
 234 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 when we came on board. We've been drifting off 
 ever since." 
 
 " Couldn't we wade ashore ? " said Arthur. 
 
 Bruce seized a boat-hook, and plunged it over 
 the vessel's side into the water. 
 
 " Couldn't do it," he said, slowly. " There are 
 eight or nine feet of water." 
 
 " Can't we swim ? " 
 
 " Will you try it ? " 
 
 Each one looked at the other, but there was no 
 assent to this. It was not the mere distance, but 
 the other perils of the deep that deterred them, 
 and more than all, the remembrance of their last 
 panic.
 
 ADRIFT AGAIN. 235 
 
 XVII. 
 
 On the briny Deep, and on the muddy Shore. 
 The Fisherman's Boat. Reappearance of old 
 Friends. Remonstrances, Explanations, and 
 Confessions. 
 
 |EANWHILE ; even while they were speak 
 ing, every moment drew them farther 
 away from the shore. They saw Tom and 
 Phil standing on the beach, which they had reached 
 by this time, and waving their hands with frantic 
 gesticulations. They heard them . shout, " Come 
 back ! You're adrift ! " and other words not in 
 telligible. They shouted back again to encourage 
 them, though they, themselves had but little hope. 
 
 " We haven't any anchor, boys," said Bart ; 
 " but let's put down what we have. It may hold, 
 or, at least, prevent our drifting so fast." 
 
 " Well, there's nothing else to be done,'-' said 
 Bruce ; " so I suppose -we may as well try it. Come 
 alone* , boys. We must do what we can." 
 
 o / / 
 
 Saying this, he led the way to the windlass, and 
 the remnant of the anchor was let go. 
 
 They waited a little while to see what effect this
 
 236 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 would have, but in a few moments saw that very 
 little was produced. 
 
 " No go/' said Bruce. " Suppose we give her 
 the whole chain." 
 
 " Yes/' said Bart. " It may hold her if it is all 
 out," 
 
 " At any rate," said Arthur, " it will prevent her 
 drifting somewhat." 
 
 " Down she goes, then," said Bruce, as the chain 
 ran out. Soon it was out at its fullest extent, and 
 they again watched to see what effect would be 
 produced. By this time they had gone very much 
 farther from the shore, and Tom and Phil were just 
 discernible. 
 
 " It checks her a little," said Bart, " yet very 
 little. As to holding her, that is out of the ques 
 tion." 
 
 " And yet there can't be much of a current 
 here." 
 
 " I don't know as to that. It is difficult to tell 
 anything about it. There are currents in all sorts 
 of places around the bay." 
 
 " Perhaps, if we let it drag for a while," said 
 Bruce, " it may catch somewhere and hold. I've 
 heard, of such things." 
 
 " There's very little chance, I'm afraid," said 
 Bart, in a despondent tone. " If wo only had half 
 a fluke I wouldn't care ; but. as it is, we have no 
 fluke at all, and that's why we can't do any 
 thing."
 
 UP SAIL. 237 
 
 Waiting thus, and wondering what they could 
 do next, the three boys looked sadly toward the 
 receding shore. The quilts which they had thrown 
 around them had been fastened at the waist with 
 rope-yarns, and these, in the exercise of letting go 
 the anchor, had fallen from their shoulders, leaving 
 them exposed from their waists upward. They 
 looked ruefully at one another as they thought of 
 this, burst out laughing, and then drew the quilts, 
 toga fashion, over their shoulders again. 
 
 " It was bad enough this morning/' said Arthur, 
 at last, " but it was a joke to this. What can we 
 do for something to eat ? " 
 
 " There's not a morsel on board." 
 
 " The last mouthful of bread we ate before we 
 waded ashore." 
 
 " If we only had a fish-hook we might hope to 
 catch something." 
 
 " Fish-hook ! Why, man, we haven't any kind 
 of bait." 
 
 " Well, all we've got to do is to hope for some 
 one to pick us up." 
 
 " Is that all ? No," said Bart. " I, for one, am 
 not going to sit down and float away, goodness 
 knows where. I move that we up sail and go 
 somewhere." 
 . " Up sail ! " 
 
 " Of course. Why not ? " 
 
 " But can we can you ? " 
 
 " 0, we can scrape along. I'd rather have a
 
 238 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 small accident than drift off in this style, doing 
 nothing. You all understand my knowledge of 
 sailing, for you've had a fair specimen of it, and if 
 you're willing to risk my steering again, I'm ready 
 to take hold ; if not, then you or Bruce take hold, 
 and I'll keep at the sails. It don't make any dif 
 ference, though, which of us is captain, for I sup 
 pose one knows just as itmch as another. But, at 
 any rate, I'm bound to have the sails up." 
 
 " So am I," cried Bruce, " whatever happens." 
 
 " And I too ! " cried Arthur. 
 
 " Bart, you be captain, old fellow. We won't 
 take your office from you. You've had more ex 
 perience than we have had, at any rate, for you've 
 steered her already. But we must get up the 
 piece of an anchor first." 
 
 " Of course we must, and the sooner the 
 better." 
 
 Upon this they all went to work at the wind 
 lass. It was hard work, but after some time it was 
 successfully accomplished. By this time they had 
 drifted out several miles, and the beach still lay 
 before them, but it was faint in the distance. The 
 headland was then somewhat toward the right, 
 and this- served as an excellent guide. The ves 
 sel's head was still turned toward the shore, in the 
 way m which she had drifted out. 
 
 " My idea," said Bart, " is, that we sail straight 
 back again." 
 
 " It's a pity we Ijadn't the other fellows on
 
 LAND IN SIGHT. 239 
 
 oard," said Bruce, " for we might try some place 
 where there might be houses." 
 
 <l Well, in that case, I'd give you the helm," said 
 Bart. " As long as I'm here, I will only go where 
 I know my ground. I don't care to try the Five 
 Islands again, nor would I like to turn the schooner. 
 It's lucky for us that she's heading in shore. So 
 come, boys, let's hurry up with the sails, or else 
 she may turn off in some other direction ; and then 
 how we can get her round again, will be more than 
 I can say." 
 
 Hoisting the sails was arduous work, but they 
 succeeded. The wind had moderated, and the ves 
 sel glided slowly back toward the beach. Bart 
 was so anxious to rejoin Tom and Phil, that he did 
 not venture to try any experiments in sailing, but 
 simply kept the schooner's head toward the place 
 where he supposed they might be standing. The 
 wind was favorable, the vessel drew nearer and 
 nearer, and at last the beach again became dis 
 tinctly visible.- 
 
 A shout of joy escaped them as they recognized 
 Phil and Tom again. 
 
 " I wonder how they felt when they saw us 
 drifting," said Bruce. 
 
 " They must have given us up for lost." 
 
 " I wonder whether they expected that we would 
 raise the sails." 
 
 " I don't believe they thought of that." 
 
 " That's not surprising, after all ; especially
 
 240 THE B. o. w. c. 
 
 as we didn't think of it ourselves till the last 
 moment." 
 
 " That's odd, too. It seems now as though 
 it ought to have been the very first thing to 
 think of." 
 
 " Well, the fact is, we had such a tough time 
 this morning off that headland," said Bart, pointing 
 to the dark rocks which were full before them on 
 their right, " that it's no wonder if we gave up all 
 ideas of ever hoisting sail again. However, it's 
 all right. And now what ought we to do ? " 
 
 " There's only one thing that we can do." 
 
 " What's that ? " 
 
 " What ?- Why, what else can we do but run 
 ashore, just as we did before." 
 
 " I suppose we can't do anything else ; but it's 
 a pity, too. Still we must take Tom and Phil. 
 Though, if they were on board, we could at least 
 find a better part of the coast. This is so remote, 
 and I haven't seen any houses near the place 
 at all." 
 
 Bad as it was, there was no help for it ; and so 
 Bart had to keep the schooner straight on. On 
 account of the currents, however, and the loss of 
 way, the Antelope could not come within a mile 
 of her former landing-place. Phil and Tom saw 
 this, and ran down the beach, carrying the bundles ; 
 and just as they came opposite to their companions, 
 the Antelope grounded about a hundred.' feet from 
 the beach. Without waiting another instant, Phil
 
 NEW PLANS. 241 
 
 and Tom threw off their clothes, and waded out. 
 They got on board without any adventures, and 
 celebrated the restoration of their companions by 
 dancing like wild creatures about the deck. Long 
 explanations followed from both sides, after which 
 they discussed their future prospects. 
 
 " Hallo ! " said Arthur, as the schooner sank a 
 little on one side. " She's aground. No farther 
 drifting till next tide. And now what can we do, 
 or where can we fasten her ? " 
 
 " We'll have to try and use the chain and line, as 
 we did before." 
 
 " I wonder if we are not too far out." 
 
 " No ; I think not," said ?hil. 
 
 " There's a good stump up there to fasten a line 
 to," said Tom. 
 
 " I dare say we can get a line up. If not, we 
 can bury the anchor in the mud, and put stones 
 over it." 
 
 " And what can we do about exploring the 
 country ? " 
 
 " Some of us must stay by the schooner to 
 attend to the fastenings." 
 
 " Two can stay, and three go." 
 
 " No, three had better stay, and two go. It's 
 too hard work." 
 
 " Pooh ! two will be enough. But who will 
 they be ? " 
 
 " Well, we must toss up for it. That's the only 
 16
 
 242 THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 plan. We must do it at once. There's no time to 
 lose." 
 
 " Suppose, before we do anything more," said 
 Bart, " that we all slip ashore and put our clothes 
 on. For my part, I'm chilly ; and though I could 
 easily get some more quilts, yet it seems unneces 
 sary to do so when I have my own clothes so near. 
 Besides, here are Phil and Tom, whose teeth are 
 'already chattering." 
 
 A loud laugh followed ; after which they all 
 sprang, one after the other, into the water, and 
 hurried to the shore. There they dressed them 
 selves ; and as the vessel was fairly aground, with 
 the tide rapidly going out past her, they threw 
 themselves on the beach, and prepared to decide 
 on the ones that would stay behind. 
 
 " There ! " cried Phil, suddenly springing to his 
 feet. " I knew it was ! " 
 
 " What ? what ? " exclaimed all the others. 
 
 " A sail ! out there by the headland ! " 
 
 " So it is," said Bart. " Phil, you've got a good 
 pair of eyes in your head." 
 
 " It's a sail-boat," said Bruce. 
 
 " And heading this way," said Bart. 
 
 " Hurrah ! " cried Tom. " They've come for us 
 at last." 
 
 " Come, now, boys," said Arthur, " don't let us 
 get excited again. I tell you that boat is some 
 fisherman, and it is passing by here. Those on 
 board won't* see us, and there's no use doing any-
 
 SIGNALLING A BOAT. 243 
 
 ling. Let's sit down and finish the toss-up, and 
 send Phil to the top of the bank to watch, and 
 make what signals he can." 
 
 " Not a bit of it ! " cried Bart ; and springing for 
 ward, he dashed into the water toward the schooner 
 with his clothes on. The water had fallen so far, 
 however, that he did not get wet much above his 
 knees. Clambering on board, he lowered the flag 
 of the "B. 0. W. C.," which had waved there 
 through all their vicissitudes, and tearing off 
 his red flannel shirt, he fastened it close beneath 
 the flag. Then he pulled it up ; and then kept 
 lowering and hoisting, with the utmost rapidity, 
 the extraordinary signal. Nor was this all. He 
 had not yet lost confidence in his pistol, in spite 
 of its signal failure in the case of the schooner 
 some time before, but drew it forth now with a 
 certain solemn decision. By this time all the 
 others had come on board, and were waving all 
 sorts of quilts and blankets from the stern. In the 
 midst of all this agitation Bart fired his pistol. 
 The smart pop ! rang out bravely enough ; but as 
 the sail-boat was at least three miles away, it can 
 not be said to have produced any very extraor 
 dinary result. Bart, however, was satisfied. He 
 had already given charge of the " ensign " to Tom, 
 and, standing on the starboard quarter, he fired 
 again. After this he rested for a while, and waited 
 for the boat to come nearer. 
 
 Nearer she was certainly coming, in spite of the
 
 244 THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 \ 
 
 scepticism of Arthur. To guard against the pain 
 of disappointment, Arthur was trying, with all his 
 might, not to hope, and to prevent any of the others 
 from hoping. Yet he could not help being as san 
 guine as the others, in spite of his efforts. 
 
 " Boys," he cried, " be careful now. Remember 
 
 this boat don't see us, and don't intend to. She's 
 
 .a fishing-boat, out after sturgeon. She's sailing 
 
 straight across, past us, to Hurrah ! here she 
 
 comes straight down to us." 
 
 " Ha, ha, ha ! Hurrah ! She sees us ! Up and 
 down with the flag, Tom ! Fire away, Bart 1 
 Bring up that fog-horn, somebody, and blow till 
 you burst. I'll content myself With a sociable 
 yell." 
 
 Whereupon a yell, so loud, so harsh, so penetrat 
 ing, burst forth from Bruce, that it seemed to 
 penetrate even to the boat. White signals cer 
 tainly were waving from those on board, and a tall 
 figure in black stood upright in the bows waving 
 a hat. 
 
 " Ha, ha ! " cried Bart, as he fired his pistol 
 again, and danced joyously about. " And you call 
 that a fishing-boat, do you, Arthur ? So you think 
 the fishermen here go out to throw their nets, 
 dressed in black broadcloth and silk hats, do you ? 
 Well, I call that good. A fisherman ! Who would 
 think of Mr. Long being taken for a fisherman ! " 
 
 All was now the wildest joy. There was no 
 more doubt, and no longer any mistakes. The 

 
 JOYFUL REUNION. 245 
 
 boat saw them, and had returned answer to their 
 signals. It was bearing swiftly down toward 
 them. It was filled with people. Who were 
 they all ? 
 
 The question was soon answered. Nearer came 
 the boat, and nearer, and still nearer. At last it 
 came close up, and grounded under the vessel's 
 quarter. Mr. Long was first on board, wringing 
 all the boys' hands, and pretending to scold them. 
 After him came Mr. Simmons, then Bogud, then 
 Billymack, then the two captains. Hearty was 
 the greeting, and deep and fervent the joy, at 
 finding that all had turned out so well. The 
 " B. 0. W. C." Bad to tell all about their adventures. 
 They concealed nothing whatever. Bart related, 
 with the utmost frankness, the story of his naviga 
 tion experiments, interrupted by the laughter of 
 the other boys, and the criticisms of Captain Cor 
 bet, who would insist on explaining what ought to 
 have been done. Then followed the story of the 
 " shovel-mouth shark," which produced an im 
 mense sensation. Captain Corbet shook his head 
 solemnly at the sight of the jaws, which Phil had 
 run ashore to get. But their last adventure, when 
 they were drifted away from their clothes, was 
 considered about the most singular of all. 
 
 " But how did you manage to find us ? " asked 
 Bart, as he ended his story. 
 
 Mr. Long related all about his first discovery of 
 their accident up to the time that he had left with 
 his party for the " pint."
 
 24:6 THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 " When we got there," continued he, " we saw a 
 schooner sailing, and made it out with the glass to 
 be the Antelope. We watched you as you sailed 
 toward the Five Islands. You must have been on 
 your second tack then. We could not imagine 
 where you were going. Captain Corbet thought 
 you didn't know your way. I thought you were 
 letting the vessel go wherever the wind might take 
 you. As it happens, I was not very far "wrong. 
 
 " At last we saw you turn, and the performance 
 of the schooner showed us all very plainly that you 
 couldn't sail her. It filled us with the deepest 
 anxiety. We could have got a boat, but your 
 course was so strange, that we delayed until we 
 could see where you might finally bring up. We 
 didn't expect any accident exactly, but hoped that 
 you would come nearer. At last you sailed so 
 close to that headland that we thought you were 
 lost. Immediately afterward you passed behind 
 it from sight. We waited some time to see if you 
 would reappear, but you did not. So we at once 
 put off in the boat which belonged to a fisherman 
 who lived near, and came here as fast as possible. 
 The last time that you drifted off we saw you ; but 
 perhaps you were too excited to see us or per 
 haps we were too far off to be seen very easily. 
 
 " And now," concluded Mr. Long, " I've found 
 you again, and it's my fixed determination not to 
 let any of you go out of my sight. You're all a set 
 of Jonahs. The only comfort is, that you come out 
 all right at last."
 
 NOBODY TO BLAME. 247 
 
 " I'm sure, Mr. Long," remonstrated Bart, " you 
 oughtn't to blame us. It wasn't our fault. I'd 
 much rather not drift away if I could help it. I 
 don't enjoy going about in the fog, or among these 
 tides. I'm sure Bruce don't. ' Neither does Ar 
 thur, nor Torn, nor Phil." 
 
 " Blame you ? Of course I don't blame you," 
 said Mr. Long. " How can I ? It wasn't your 
 fault, of course. I only mean that your fortunes 
 have been very peculiar. I don't know but, if I 
 believed in omens, I'd say that your black flag up 
 there has brought us all this run of bad luck. 
 But come, we've been thoughtful about you. "We 
 knew you'd be starving, and so we brought along 
 with us something for you to eat." 
 
 " Starving ! Mr. Long, we're in that condition 
 that we could eat horseshoes." 
 
 With a good-natured laugh, Mr. Long turned 
 away, and jumping into the boat, handed up the 
 eatables that he had brought for them.
 
 248 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 Wanderings about the Beach. Science and Sport. 
 Back Home. Frightful Tale of Poison. 
 A Visit to the Afflicted. 
 
 eatables which Mr. Long had brought 
 with him were -not such as would have been 
 welcome to a fastidious taste or a dainty ap 
 petite ; but to these long-fasting, hard-working, and 
 half-starving, and altogether ravenous boys, any 
 thing that was eatable was precious. The brown 
 ship-bread and salt pork, which Mr. Long handed 
 up to them, were seized as eagerly as if they had 
 been roast beef and plum pudding, and soon dis 
 posed of. A knife drawn from Phil's belt served 
 very quickly to cut the pork into slices, after 
 which the pork and the brown biscuit vanished. 
 
 "What. a pity," said Mr. Long, as he looked 
 around, " that we didn't get here an hour earlier ! 
 The water's going out fast; the schooner is 
 aground, and we'll have to wait till the next tide 
 before we can start for the cove." 
 
 " It's a pity that we can't do something while 
 waiting, so as not to throw our time away," said 
 Mr. Simmons.
 
 MR. LONG ADVISES. 249 
 
 " There don't seem to be much prospect of doing 
 anything just here, but we can try." 
 
 " Nor do I see that there are any people living 
 about here." 
 
 " No : Captain Corbet told me there were no in 
 habitants within eight miles." 
 
 " These banks are not very inviting to a min 
 eralogist are they ? " said Mr. Simmons, with a 
 sigh, as he looked along the beach. 
 
 " No ; we'll have to lay out our strength on the 
 mud flats. Perhaps we may find some interesting 
 footprints at low tide." 
 
 " Well, we may as well go ashore now, I sup 
 pose. It's rather monotonous standing here on an 
 inclined plane, with the vessel aground on her side. 
 I think I'll climb the bank, and take a general view 
 of the country." 
 
 " Very well ; I'll go with you," said Mr. Long. 
 " And now, boys," he continued, " remember this : 
 don't go out of sight. This beach is long, and it 
 will soon be wide, for the tide will leave it all un 
 covered. This will give space enough for even 
 such extensive and wide-spreading desires as 
 yours. Now, don't go off the beach or the flats. 
 Don't go up in the woods, and get lost ; don't go 
 into the water, and get drowned ; don't blow your 
 selves up with that pistol ; don't get into any more 
 fights with ' shovel-mouth sharks,' or, if you do, 
 be sure to call me ; don't get into air-holes if 
 you can help it. As to going adrift again, I don't
 
 250 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 see how you can manage that, as there is nothing 
 afloat just yet ; but, dear boys, if you can possibly 
 help it, don't do it. Try and see if you can't man 
 age to keep your clothes on. It's much better, as 
 a general thing, to do so." 
 
 All this the boys greeted with loud laughter; 
 after which they sprang over the vessel's side, and 
 scattered themselves along the beach. 
 
 Captain Corbet stood looking after them, with 
 a beaming smile irradiating his venerable counte 
 nance. 
 
 " Yes," he ejaculated, standing near Mr. Long. 
 "Yes, sir; I allus knowed it, an' I allus said it, 
 that them there boys would turn up all right. 
 Lor' bless your heart, you can't wreck 'em, an' 
 you can't drown 'em. The fish doesn't swim that 
 can tetch 'em. They're allus bound to turn up all 
 straight. That's the confidin' belief that reigned 
 in my boosom, an' sustained me when we watched, 
 'em in the Antelope, up there at the pint. As to 
 that there anchor, ef it had been a bran new one, 
 it would have been broken off jest the same, for 
 that there schooner was bound to lie on it an' 
 crack it, an' them there boys was bound to have 
 that there adventoor." 
 
 Mr. Long now landed Vith Mr. Simmons, and 
 went up to the top of the bank, where they sat 
 down for some time, gazing upon the wide-spread 
 scenery of the Basin of Minas. After this they 
 descended and walked about the beach. At first,
 
 FOOTPRINTS ON THE SAND. 251 
 
 they hoped to obtain some shells ; but nothing of 
 the kind could be found. In fact, there were 
 scarcely any pebbles ; indeed, none but the most 
 common kind. For all the waters of the Bay of 
 Fundy and its adjacent harbors are singularly bare 
 of the more delicate shell-fish. Lobsters abound, 
 and so do clams ; so also do many kinds of seaweed ; 
 but as for the more exquisite forms of sea life, such 
 as we love to put in the aquarium, they must be 
 sought for elsewhere. Here 'are swift currents, 
 fierce rapids, strong tides, vast mud flats or sand 
 flats, rivers that empty and fill themselves with 
 every ebb and flood; and it is not amid such 
 scenes that we may look for those graceful, yet 
 fragile creatures, whose abode is amid stiller 
 scenes. 
 
 As the tide went down, Messrs. Simmons and 
 Long walked over the flats, hoping to find some 
 thing which would reward their trouble. From 
 the surface of the sea bottom thus uncovered, many 
 interesting things might be obtained. On these 
 mud flats are found many marks, which are the 
 counterparts of others that have been turned into 
 stone, and buried in the adjacent earth. Here 
 may be seen the patter of rain-drops, and the foot 
 prints of birds or beasts made on the very day of 
 their discovery, while among the strata of the 
 neighboring shore there may lie traces of a 
 similar kind made many ages ago, which thus have 
 been graven on the rock, and treasured up for our 
 eyes.
 
 252 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 The boys dispersed themselves everywhere, ex 
 tending their wanderings as the tide left more and 
 more of the shore exposed. Far down they could 
 see the weirs, placed there by the fishermen, and 
 they waited long for these to become uncovered, 
 so that they might visit .them, and inspect their 
 contents. But it grew later and later, and finally 
 it became too dark to do anything. Then the 
 voice of Mr. Long was heard summoning them to 
 the shore. * 
 
 Thus the remainder of the day passed without 
 anything to reward them, except the general ex 
 citement which had been produced among them. 
 It would be many hours yet before they could get 
 afloat, and they amused themselves by making fires 
 at the foot of the bank. A modest and frugal re 
 past of brown biscuit and pork, washed down with 
 cold water, concluded the day. For some time 
 longer they sat round the fire, until, at last, ex 
 cessive weariness overcame them. Then they 
 went on board the schooner, and retired to bed. 
 
 Some time after midnight the Antelope w? 
 afloat again. None of her passengers waked. She 
 moved away from the shore without accident. 
 Morning came, and she had not yet reached hei 
 destination. The wind had been unfavorable, anc 
 she had lost that tide. As she could not anchor, 
 Captain Corbet had run her ashore. They had 
 wait patiently, and get off at midday, with the 
 rising tide ; after which they resumed their voy-
 
 THE CLAMS AGAIN. 253 
 
 age, and in three hours more they were in Cap 
 tain Pratt's house. 
 
 Of the five boys who had been left behind, one 
 was not visible, and the other four met them with 
 pale, woe-begone faces. They showed no joy at 
 seeing the return of the wanderers ; no curiosity 
 to learn what they had been doing ; and even the 
 sight of the jaw of the " shovel-mouth shark " pro 
 duced upon them no effect whatever. 
 
 It was seen that something had happened, and 
 the unhappy four were closely cross-questioned. 
 At first they refused to answer. At last, on be 
 ing pressed, they confessed that they had all been 
 poisoned. 
 
 " Poisoned I. " cried Bart, in horror. " How was 
 that?" 
 
 " Clams ! ! 1 " said Jiggins. 
 
 " Yes, clams ! " said all the others. 
 
 " Clams ? " cried Bart. " What rubbish 1 How 
 could clams poison you ! Pooh ! " 
 
 " Ah, you don't know," said Jiggins. " You ask 
 Mrs. Pratt. Haven't you heard the old saying," 
 he continued, with an air of peculiar solemnity ; 
 " the old saying, that they have about these 
 shores : 
 
 " ' In the months without the "R," 
 Clams and oysters poison are ' ? " 
 
 " Never heard it," said Bart ; " and I don't be 
 lieve it. I've eaten lots of oysters in May myself." 
 Jiggins shook his head.
 
 254 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Never do it again," said he. 
 
 " Do you mean to say that it was clams that up 
 set you so ? " 
 
 " Clams, and clams alone," said Jiggins. " We 
 owe our lives to Mrs. Pratt. She's been a mother 
 to us." 
 
 " Why ! What do you mean ? " 
 
 " You see we had a stew. Pat ate them raw, 
 and fell down in horrible agonies. The torments 
 which he suffered were so excruciating that he 
 had to be carried to the house, and went nearly 
 mad with pain. Mrs. Pratt attended him, and as 
 soon as he was easier she took us in hand. We 
 had eaten after Pat, and our pains had not yet be 
 gun. Mrs. Pratt got out all her medicines, and 
 tried them on us one after the other." 
 
 " What ! not all ! not all her medicines ! " 
 
 " Yes, all! " said Jiggins, in a dismal voice. " I 
 can't tell you all that we took ; but first there was 
 opodeldoc, then ginger, then Crabb's cordial, then 
 magnesia, then paregoric, then blue pills, then a 
 mustard plaster, after which there was rum and 
 onions, brimstone and molasses " 
 
 "Stop, stop!" cried Bart, "What's all that? 
 You don't mean to say that you took all that ? " 
 
 " Yes, all ! " ejaculated Jiggins, his face grow 
 ing at once longer and paler at the recollection of 
 Iris sorrows. 
 
 " And you're alive yet all of you ? Then you 
 need never be afraid of poisons. Yes, my poor
 
 POISONED. 255 
 
 Jiggins, you have been poisoned ; that's a fact, 
 though not by clams." 
 
 Mr. Long, who was present, had listened to all 
 
 lis in consternation. 
 
 " And where's Pat ? " he asked. That young 
 gentleman's name was Michael, but everybody 
 called him Pat, and so did Mr. Long. " And 
 where's Pat?" 
 
 " In bed yet, sir." 
 
 " Poor Pat ! Has he been dosed, too ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; but he was taken worse than any of 
 us ; " and with this Jiggins went on to tell all 
 about Pat and the raw clams. 
 
 " Dear, dear, dear ! " cried Mr. Long. " He 
 must have eaten a bushel, and all raw. Dear, 
 dear, dear ! "VVhat did he think he was made 
 of? 0, how is it possible for me to keep you 
 all out of mischief? I go after one half of you 
 who are in peril, and 'come back to find the rest 
 of you half poisoned. But poor Pat where is 
 he ? I must see him, for we have to start for home 
 to-night." 
 
 " I'll show you, sir," said Jiggins ; and he took 
 him to the room where Pat was. He was lying in 
 bed, looking pale and exhausted. He greeted Mr. 
 Long with a faint smile, and the kind-hearted 
 teacher did nis utmost to soothe the afflicted boy.
 
 256 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 XIX. 
 
 Complaints of a disappointed Savant. The Ji um- 
 ble Confession of Pat. A buried Treasure, and 
 a great Search after it by Torchlight. 
 
 T," said Mr. Long, kindly, " do you think 
 you will be able to start to-night ? " 
 " To-night, sir ? " said Pat, dolefully. 
 
 " Yes, the recess is over. Our time is up, and 
 we must all be back to-morrow. We ought to have 
 been there Saturday night. Do you think you can 
 come ? " 
 
 " I suppose I'll have to, sir." 
 
 " If you're too weak, or if it pains you to walk, 
 we can carry you down, you know." 
 
 " What time are ye afthcr lavin' at, sir ? " 
 
 " About one o'clock." 
 
 "0, thin, surely I'll be betther by that time," 
 said Pat. " I'll get a wink of sleep, and wake up 
 mcself again." 
 
 " Do so, Pat. Is there anything I could get 
 you ? " 
 
 " No, sir, thank ye kindly. I don't know of any 
 thing."
 
 PARENTAL AFFECTION. 257 
 
 Yes, they had to go back, for their time was up ; 
 yet Mr. Long was in despair, not knowing what to 
 do about the minerals. He was confident that they 
 were somewhere but where ? No one knew, and, 
 he couldn't imagine. 
 
 " It's too bad," he cried, as his indignation grew 
 irrepressible. " It's too bad. Our expedition has 
 been ill organized. I don't blame anybody, but 
 we've certainly had very bad luck. With only a 
 week we have wasted or lost every day but one. 
 Last Monday we were kept all day and all night at 
 the wharf." 
 
 " Wai, Mr. Long," said Captain Corbet, " I s'pose 
 you're kind o' blamin' me ; but what could I do ? 
 Ef a man has a babby, mustn't he nuss it ? " 
 
 " No, he musn't," said Mr. Long ; " he must make 
 his wife attend to household matters, and keep his 
 engagements." 
 
 Captain Corbet stared with a look of horror and 
 astonishment at Mr. Long. 
 
 " Wai, sir," he said, with modest firmness, " in 
 my humble opinion, sir, a babby is a babby, an' 
 flesh an' blood is flesh an' blood ; an' I don't care 
 who says they ain't. Ef you'd see that there bab 
 by, sir," he continued, warming up in a glow of 
 fond parental feeling, " ef you'd a-seen that there 
 babby, as I've seen him, a crowin', an' a pullin' 
 of my bar, an' a sayin', Ga-ga-ga, -you'd 
 
 " Mr. Simmons," said Mr. Long, suddenly, " have 
 you hunted for the stones ? " 
 17
 
 258 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " O, yes, everywhere." 
 
 " And did you find nothing ? " 
 
 " Nothing." 
 
 "There it is," resumed Mr. Long. "A whole 
 week worse than lost. We lost Monday. We 
 started Tuesday, and sailed riearly all day. We 
 had about two hours' work, and then the boat 
 went adrift. All Wednesday we were wandering 
 about the- bay. Thursday came, and we didn't 
 find the boys till the day was well gone, and then 
 stopping at O'Rafferty's and coming here took up 
 the remainder of the time." 
 
 " Well, we had Friday to ourselves," said Mr. 
 Simmons, with a pleasant smile. He was an amia 
 ble man, and always looked on the bright side of 
 things. 
 
 " Yes, we had," said Mr. Long, " but unfortu 
 nately we accomplished nothing. We had a long 
 journey, and came back empty-handed." 
 
 " At any rate, we had the time." 
 
 " But that time was lost." . 
 
 " 0, well," said Mr. Simmons, " it was one of 
 those days which everybody must expect to have. 
 We tried hard, but were unsuccessful. I don't, by 
 any means,, call such a day lost. We gave our 
 selves up thoroughly to science." 
 
 " Well, call it a well-spent day," said Mr. Long, 
 "and what of it? We will count it in; but after 
 that what? Saturday came, and we had to go 
 after the boys again ; now our time's up, and
 
 THE LOST MINERALS. 259 
 
 to-night we must go back again. We have had a 
 week ; and out of it we have been able to spend, 
 at the very utmost, only one day and two hours. 
 Well. I don't know how it strikes you, but I call 
 it hard." 
 
 " It would, indeed, have been hard if things had 
 
 irned out as we feared," said Mr. Simmons. 
 
 " 0, of course I feel all that. I am only lament 
 ing that these accidents should have happened, 
 and that, when we came for a certain purpose, we 
 should have been unable to carry it out. And see 
 how things have gone on. We are out of provis 
 ions, and have to lay in a stock of meal, and molas 
 ses, and pork." 
 
 "I'm -sure, meal makes very good food," said 
 Mr. Simmons. " Hot corn-cake is rather a delicacy, 
 and molasses is very good to eat with it." 
 
 " After all, I don't care anything about these 
 things," continued Mr. Long. " What I do care 
 about is the loss of the minerals." 
 
 " 0, they're not lost." 
 
 " Yes, they are. No one knows anything about 
 them. No one has seen them. No one can find 
 them. They're lost, Mr. Simmons, beyond the pos 
 sibility of redemption." 
 
 " 0, I hope not." 
 
 " Well, I'm going to make a final search. Cap 
 tain Pratt has asked every man, woman, and child 
 in the place, but no one knows anything about 
 them. . I'm now going to question every one over
 
 260 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 again. I've asked Captain Corbet already. He 
 knows nothing. Captain Corbet, where's the 
 mate ? " 
 
 " Sound asleep in the barn, sir." 
 
 " Then I'll go out and ask him." 
 
 Captain Corbet went out with him, and after 
 much trouble they roused the sleeper, who, how 
 ever, could tell them nothing whatever about the 
 stones. 
 
 Then Mr. Long asked all the boys in succession. 
 He had asked them once before, but he was deter 
 mined to try it again. There was no result. No 
 one knew anything about it. At last, all had >een 
 examined but Pat. Mr. Long felt sorry for him, 
 and would have left him untroubled ; but his in 
 tense desire to investigate thoroughly was too 
 strong, and' so he resolved to ask him. 
 
 Pat was trying to get some sleep, and with very 
 little success. Mr. Long asked him kindly about 
 his feelings, and spoke cheerfully to him for a few 
 moments. At length he asked him, 
 
 " Pat, I had two baskets of specimens, and 
 they've been lost. Do you know anything about 
 them?" 
 
 " Two baskets of what, sir ? " 
 
 " Specimens." 
 
 " Spicimins, sir?" 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " What are spicimins, sir ? " 
 
 " Why, mineralogical specimens. Minerals, you 
 know.*'
 
 MR. LONG QUESTIONS PAT. 261 
 
 " Minerals ? Sorra a one o' me knows what that 
 same is, sir. I never saw one in my life." 
 
 "Never saw a mineral? Nonsense! What wo 
 were gathering on the island 
 
 " Gatherm' ? Was it minerals, then ? " said Pat. 
 " Is it any thin' like o' like shrimps, sir ? " 
 
 Mr. Long laughed. He knew Pat's wonderful 
 ignorance about some things, but he was hardly 
 prepared for this. As for. Pat, the poor fellow 
 found he had made a mistake, and colored violently 
 from shame and vexation. 
 
 " Do you really mean to say that you don't know 
 what minerals are ? " asked Mr. Long. 
 
 " corra a bit of it thin, sir." 
 
 " Well, they look like little stones. Didn't you 
 Bee us breaking little pieces from the rocks ? " 
 
 " I didn't notice, sir." 
 
 " That's no way to do, Pat. You ought to keep 
 your eyes open, or you'll never learn anything." 
 
 "" Yes, sir." 
 
 " Well, then, these minerals looked like common 
 little stones. They were in two baskets. Each 
 one was carefully wrapped in paper. Now those 
 two baskets of stones are missing, and I can't find 
 out anything about them. I want you to try and 
 remember if you've seen anything of that kind, or 
 if you've seen any little bits of paper that may 
 have been around them. Do you understand ? 
 Little stones, you know." 
 
 And Mr. Long smiled encouragingly, SQ &a to 
 give Pat a chance to collect his thoughts,
 
 262 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Little stones ? " faltered Pat, as there flashed 
 over him an awful suspicion that he had done an 
 irreparable mischief to somebody, and to Mr. Long 
 in particular. " Little stones, sir ? " 
 
 " Yes, Pat, little stones. Dirty little stones. 
 You might have seen them, and would suppose 
 that many of them were worthless, unless they 
 were wrapped in paper and carefully packed." 
 
 "Dirty little stones, sir?" said Pat, in an imbe 
 cile way. 
 
 " Yes," said Mr. Long. 
 
 " And aich one wrapped in paper, sir ? " said 
 Pat, whose voice died away into a mournful 
 wail, while he cast an imploring glance at Mr. 
 Long. 
 
 " Yes. Tell me," cried Mr. Long, " have you 
 seen them?" 
 
 " I have, sir," said Pat, dolefully. 
 
 " When ? where ? Where are they now ? 
 Where did you put them?" 
 
 " I I " He hesitated. 
 
 " Quick ! It's late. I want to get them. You 
 brought them to the house, I suppose ; or did you 
 put them on board of the vessel ? " 
 
 "I I " 
 
 " Well, why don't you tell me what you did with 
 them?" 
 
 " 0, sir, it's heart-broken I am this minute, sir ! 
 It's fairly dead wid grafe I am, sir ! You'll niver 
 forgive me ! an' I'm afraid to tell you, sir."
 
 MR. LONG IN DESPAIR. 263 
 
 " What ? What's all this ? What have you been 
 doing? What is it?" said Mr. Long, sternly. 
 
 " 0, sir, I thought it was a trick, sir, that the 
 boys played on me, sir ; and I pitched them over 
 the mud into the bank, sir." 
 
 " You what ! " cried Mr. Long, in an awful voice. 
 
 Hereupon Pat, with many sighs and tears, and 
 entreaties for pardon, told him all. Mr. Long heard 
 him through without a word. Then he asked mi 
 nutely about the spot where they had been thrown. 
 After this he rushed from the house down to the 
 point. The. tide was down below that place, leav 
 ing the mud flat uncovered. The sun was just 
 setting. Mr. Long .stared wildly about. 
 
 There was not a trace of a s'ingle specimen ; for 
 the heavy stones had sunk in, and the soft ooze 
 and slimy mud, closing over them, had shut them 
 from sight. 
 
 Mr. Long looked around in despair. He had 
 hoped that he might recover some of them, but 
 was not prepared to see all traces of them obliter 
 ated so completely. Besides, to add to his disap 
 pointment, the sun set before he had begun any 
 thing like a search ; and the shadows of evening 
 came on rapidly. What was he to do ? Could he 
 thus give up the results of his expedition, and 
 consent to lose those precious specimens for 
 which he had done so much? The thought was 
 intolerable. He would go back and interrogate 
 Pat afresh. It was possible that Pat had directed
 
 264 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 him to the wrong place. It was scarcely possible 
 that every stone could have vanished so completely, 
 if this were really the place where Pat had thrown 
 them. 
 
 Such were Mr. Long's thoughts and hopes, under 
 the stimulus of which he at length retreated from 
 the bank and returned to the house. Thus far he 
 had kept Pat's performance a secret, out of consid 
 eration for Pat himself; for he was not willing that 
 so glaring a case of dense and utter ignorance 
 should be made public. But now he was com 
 pelled to tell it to all of them, so as to get their 
 assistance in the search ; so, after once more ques 
 tioning Pat, and getting from him fresh particulars 
 about the place where he had thrown the stones, 
 and finding, to his dismay, that it was no other than 
 the very place where he had been, he went to sum 
 mon the rest of the boys. 
 
 Gathering them together, Mr. Long began to 
 unfold to them the fate of the long sought for, but 
 still missing, stones. As he began, his native gen 
 erosity made him desirous of sparing poor Pat; 
 but as he proceeded, the sense of his. qwn wrongs 
 overcame the dictates of generosity. He concealed 
 nothing, he kept back nothing, he palliated nothing. 
 All was made known. Finally, he implored the 
 assistance of every one of them in finding the lost 
 treasures. 
 
 Of course, after such an appeal, there was no 
 chance for refusal ; and so they at once prepared
 
 A SEARCH BY TORCHLIGHT. 265 
 
 to follow him. Bart insisted on procuring torches, 
 and his inventive genius readily suggested an ex 
 cellent mode of obtaining light. This was by 
 stripping the inflammable bark from the huge piles 
 of birch firewood that lay near the house, and fold 
 ing these up in compact scroll-like sticks. A large 
 number of these were made ; and with these, with 
 lanterns, and with pine knots, the whole band fol 
 lowed Mr. Long to the bank. Here they took off 
 their shoes and stockings, and prepared for their 
 task. 
 
 The mud on the surface was very soft to the 
 depth of several inches, and into this they sank ; 
 but sinking thus far, they found a hard clay bot 
 tom. Proceeding in this way, they all sought with 
 earnest scrutiny for signs of the buried stones. 
 For some time nothing could be found. At last, 
 with a cry of delight, Bogud plunged his hand 
 into the mud, and drew out something, with which 
 he instantly hurried to Mr. Long. 
 
 " Here's one of them ! " said he. 
 
 He held out a lump, at which Mr. Long and ah* 
 the rest eagerly looked. It seemed more like a 
 small lump of mud or clay than anything else. 
 
 So they all said. 
 
 " Pooh 1 " said they ; " a little lump of clay." 
 
 " It's not clay," said Bogud ; " it's the amethyst. 
 I know it by the way it feels. It's covered Avith 
 mud, though, and ought to be washed immedi 
 ately."
 
 26 G THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 Saying this, he rubbed the clinging mud with 
 his fingers, disclosing at last something with an 
 oval surface and a dirty-gray color. 
 
 " It's the amethyst," repeated Bogud, trium 
 phantly. " I know it by the oval back. I picked 
 the amethyst myself. Wait till I get the rest 
 of the mucl off. See here ! but what 
 hallo ! " 
 
 His confident tones ceased, and changed to an 
 exclamation' of doubt, then disgust. The boys had 
 crowded around to see the exhumed treasure, and 
 to catch the secret of Bogud's luck. As he held 
 it forth and wiped off the last lump of mud that 
 adhered to its edge, it stood revealed to all. 
 
 " A clam ! a clam ! a clam ! " was the instanta 
 neous shout, followed by a peal of laughter. 
 
 In fact, so it proved. It was a clam-shell filled 
 with mud which Bogud had drawn forth so trium 
 phantly. 
 
 After this they sought for some time longer. 
 It was a striking scene. The boys without shoes, 
 with their trousers drawn up above the knee, with 
 their torches flashing through the shades of even 
 ing, as they were waved overhead, with* the flakes 
 which fell every instant from the torches into the 
 mud, with their laughter, and noise, and jesting, 
 all formed a scene in the highest degree wild and 
 picturesque. 
 
 But the search was useless. Perhaps the find-
 
 A FAILURE. 267 
 
 ing of the clam disheartened them ; perhaps it was 
 really not possible to find wfyat they sought. At 
 any rate, after half an hour, even Mr. Long him 
 self despaired, and called off all the boys to return 
 to the house.
 
 268 THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 XX. 
 
 How to waken a Sleeper. Off Home. A weary 
 Way. Baffled like the Flying Dutchman. Cor 
 bet pines for his Bally. " The Wind at last 1 
 Hurrah I " 
 
 fT midnight the whole party left Captain 
 Pratt's, in order to make preparations for 
 embarking in the Antelope, as soon as the 
 tide would serve. Pat had regained very much 
 of his former strength and spirits ; the pain had, in 
 a great measure, left him, and the reaction from his 
 misery exhibited itself in occasional peals of wild 
 laughter, which broke very strangely upon the 
 silence of the night. He was quite able to walk 
 down, and joked with the other boys about his 
 mishap. Trouble had been anticipated in getting 
 him down to the vessel ; but the anticipations, 
 which had proved baseless in regard to him, 
 were more than realized in the case of the mate. 
 This worthy had spent almost all the time in sleep 
 ing on Captain Pratt's haymow ; and now, when the 
 time had come for departure, it was found abso 
 lutely impossible to rouse him. At ten o'clock,
 
 WAKING THE MATE. 269 
 
 Captain Corbet had called him, but with no result. 
 Then he had used other modes of rousing him, 
 which had all ended in a failure. Mr. Long had 
 exerted himself, and with a like result. As a last 
 resort, he had commissioned the boys to do what 
 they could toward rousing the slumberer. They 
 very willingly undertook the commission. Ran 
 ging themselves round him, they kept up a pro 
 longed shake at his shoulder, his head, and his 
 feet. By this means they succeeded in rousing 
 him so far that he would utter words in a dreary 
 Way in answer to their cries. 
 
 Get up ! Get up ! " 
 
 " Ye-e-e-e-e-e-s," was the reply, ending in a long 
 enore. 
 
 Get up ! Hi, hi, hi ! " 
 
 " In a mi i i n't." 
 
 " Hallo ! Up ! Get up ! The schooner's off! " 
 
 " Hey ? " 
 
 "The schooner's off!" 
 
 " Hm-m-m " 
 
 " Here 1 No sleeping ! Get up ! You shan't 
 sleep any more ( Get up ! " and amid loud cries 
 and yells the recumbent form was shaken from 
 head to foot. The mate gaped, and yawned, and 
 blinked, and opened his eyes with a glassy, dreamy 
 stare, dazzled by a candle-light, which flickered in 
 his face, and confused by the uproar. He was 
 like a bat suddenly plunging into a lighted parlor 
 full of noisy children out of the midst of a
 
 270 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 dark night. Only he wasn't quite so much awake 
 as a bat might be. 
 
 " My name's Wade," he ejaculated at last, 
 in a slow and solemn tone. 
 
 " Hi, hi, hi ! Yah, yah, yah ! Hi, yah ! h-o-o-o-o ! 
 Get up ! 
 
 " My ole 'oman's name's Gipson," continued the 
 mate, in a dreamy voice, as though amid his dreams 
 he was still following out the one train of thought 
 which seemed to engross his mind during his wak 
 ing hours. 
 
 " Ya, ya, ya, ya ! Get up ! Get up ! Hal-1-o-o- 
 o-o-o ! Bow-wow-wow ! Ba-a-a-a-a ! " and with yells 
 and shouts like these, with cock-crows, with all the 
 cries of a crowded barn-yard, the boys returned to 
 their effort at rousing him. 
 
 " An' ye'll not find many of that name in this 
 country ! " said the mate, with a tone to which he 
 seemed struggling to give a sleepy emphasis. 
 
 Up rose the barn-yard cries again, mingled with 
 yells, shrieks, bellowings, cat-calls, hoots, and roar 
 
 " Come, come," cried Bart, shaking his head vi 
 lently. " Won't you get up ? " 
 
 " No, sir ! " said the mate ; but whether it re 
 ferred to his dream, or was intended as a reply to 
 Bart, did not very clearly appear. The boys be 
 gan to despair, and at length, after further endeav 
 ors, they were compelled to give up. They ac 
 cordingly returned to Mr. Long, and informed hi 
 of their utter failure.
 
 ALL ON BOARD. 271 
 
 Mr. Long's eyes glared wildly. 
 
 " Very well ! " said he, sternly, and with a dark 
 frown. Ve-e-ry well ! I'll see if I can't wake him 
 this time. I've been humbugged long enough ; 
 and if words are of no use, I'll have to try what 
 virtue there is in cold water." 
 
 Saying this, he seized a pail, filled it at the well, 
 and strode to the barn, followed by all the boys. 
 Reaching the place, he advanced to the mate, and 
 mercilessly emptied the entire contents full upon 
 his head. 
 
 That succeeded. 
 
 With a gasp, a splutter, and a shriek, the mate 
 started to his feet, looking wildly around as he 
 tried to regain the breath which Mr. Long had 
 so- rudely driven out of him. 
 
 " What what what why, what d'ye 
 mean?" 
 
 "I mean this," cried Mr. Long, "that you're 
 wanted on board, and if you don't go, I'll empty 
 the whole well on you." 
 
 The mate looked at him half fearfully, half re 
 proachfully, and then, shaking the water out of his 
 dripping locks, he slowly wended' his way to the 
 vessel. ^ 
 
 At last all were on board ; the baskets and boxes 
 were in the hold, the lines were cast off, the sails 
 were hoisted, and the Antelope dropped down the 
 stream. Messrs. Simmons and Long retired, but 
 most of the boys remained on deck for some time,
 
 272 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 singing, and laughing, and joking with each one 
 about the peculiar mishaps which he might have 
 incurred during the last eventful week. At length 
 all retired, and silence reigned over the schooner 
 and over the deep. 
 
 Early in the morning all were up. The sea, far 
 and wide, was as smooth as glasa, except where 
 long lines, and occasional ripples, showed the meet 
 ing of opposing currents. Above, the sky was 
 cloudless, the sun was bright, and in the air not a 
 breath of wind was stirring. Upon this Mr. Long 
 looked with extreme impatience, frowning darkly 
 upon land, sea, and sky. The schooner's sails were 
 flapprhg idly, her head was pointed toward the 
 Five Islands, and Captain Corbet was standing 
 listlessly at the helm. 
 
 "Captain, what's all this?" asked Mr. Long. 
 " The schooner is heading toward the Five Islands. 
 Are we going back ? " 
 
 "No, sir. The schooner's not particular just 
 now whar she heads." 
 
 " Why don't you steer for Grand Prd ? " 
 
 " Jest what I'd like to do, if she'd let me." 
 
 " Let you ? " 
 
 " Yes. There ain't a mite o' wind, an' she's 
 goin' every which way." 
 
 "Then we're standing still, and doing nothing." 
 
 "Standin' still?" cried Captain Corbet. "Lor' 
 bless you, a couple of hours ago we were ten milea 
 up there ; " and he pointed far away toward tho 
 other end of the bay.
 
 DRIFTING. 273 
 
 " Up there ? " 
 
 " Yes. We're not standin' still ; not by no man 
 ner o' means." 
 
 " What are we doing ? " 
 
 " Driftin'." 
 
 "Drifting?" 
 
 " Y.es ; goin' ahead like a race-horse head fust, 
 tail fast, sideways, end on, and every kind o' way 
 that a floatin' craft kin move." 
 
 " Where are we drifting to ? " 
 
 " Down to Blomidon." 
 
 " Blomidon ! " cried Mr. Long, aghast. 
 
 " Yes ; an' farther too. It'll be lucky if we 
 don't find ourselves out in the Bay of Fundy be 
 fore long." 
 
 " But can't you do something ? Can't you sail 
 for some harbor ? " 
 
 " Jest what I'm a pinin' to do, on'y I can't come 
 it, nohow. Ef I had a steam tug-boat I'd clap a 
 line on board her, an' get into a place of refooge ; 
 but bein' as there isn't any, we've got to drift." 
 
 " Why don't you anchor ? " 
 
 " Anchor ? " cried Captain Corbet, in surprise. 
 " Why, the anchor's broke." 
 
 " Well, well," said Mr. Long, in bitter vexation, 
 " haven't you got something no sweeps ? " 
 
 " Not a sweep, as I'm a livin' Corbet." 
 
 It was too true. There was no wind, and they 
 were drifting at the mercy of the tide. The ves 
 sel went every way, heading in no direction. They 
 18
 
 274 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 had no anchor, and they could not sail into the 
 shore. They were completely helpless. By this 
 time they had all hoped to be near their destina 
 tion ; but it seemed, from appearances, that they 
 were farther away than ever. 
 
 What brought their situation home most forcibly 
 to all, was the solemn fact that their provision was 
 now limited to Indian meal and molasses, with a 
 little salt pork. If Solomon had only been on 
 board, it would not have been so bad, for the 
 genius of the venerable cook would have evolved 
 even out of such unpromising materials as these a 
 wonderful variety of palatable dishes. But Solo 
 mon was far away, and the cooking was intrusted 
 to the clumsy hands of the mate. His attempts 
 were so deplorable that the boys were permitted 
 to make experiments of their own in the lofty art 
 of cookery. The consequence was, that they spent 
 the whole morning in the cabin, and used up most 
 of the molasses in making candy, which, though 
 very badly burned, was still more agreeable than 
 the burned paste of Indian meal which the mate 
 laid before them as a breakfast. 
 
 The hours of the morning passed, and neither 
 anger, nor impatience, nor hunger could have any 
 effect upon the relentless tides. The schooner 
 calmly and placidly went drifting on, past Blomi- 
 don, past Cape Split; and they would assuredly 
 have drifted out into the Bay of Fundy, had they 
 not, very fortunately, encountered a side cur-
 
 STILL DRIFTING. 275 
 
 rent, which bore them into a bay by- Spencer's 
 Island. There they remained embayed till the 
 turn of tide, and then they were borne out again, 
 and up the channel, on the way back into the Basin 
 of Minas. 
 
 They were so near the shore that Mr. Long de 
 liberated seriously about landing, going on foot to 
 Parrsboro' village, and trying to get a row-boat to 
 take them to Cornwallis, or taking the steamer to 
 "Windsor, or doing something else equally desper 
 ate. But Captain Corbet assured him that the 
 steamer would not come for two days, and that he 
 would be utterly unable to ge any men to row 
 him^so far. So he was compelled to stay by the 
 schooner. 
 
 Captain Corbet bore all this with admirable 
 equanimity, looking with a mild concern at the 
 impatience of Mr. Long, and regarding the boys 
 with the indulgent smile of a superior being. 
 Leaving the tiller to take care of itself, he min 
 gled with them, and conversed freely with all. 
 They drifted far up into the Basin of Minas, and 
 looked forward to nothing better than a return to 
 Blomidon and Cape Split, with, perhaps, an excur 
 sion in the Bay of Fundy. 
 
 So the day passed, and night came. On the fol 
 lowing morning they found themselves still in the 
 Basin of Minas, not far from the Five Islands, and 
 drifting toward Blomidon. 
 
 " Wai/' said Captain Corbet, " I've been a-thinkin'
 
 276 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 that this here is just like the Flyin' Dutchman. 
 You've heerd tell of him ; course. They say he's 
 a-sailin' an' a-beatin' round the Cape of Good 
 Hope, but can't never get round, nohow. That's 
 jest the pecooliarity of our position. Here we 
 are, almost in sight of home, you may say, an' 
 still we have to go a-driftin' an' a-driftin', an' I 
 shouldn't wonder if we'll get out into the Bay of 
 Fundy to-day. If that happens, it wouldn't be a 
 wonder if we were blown off to Bosting." 
 
 " Captain," said Mr. Long, " I can't stand this. 
 I must get ashore. If we get near to Blomidon 
 again, I'll take Bruce Eawdon, and go ashore in 
 the boat. I must go, for it's a matter of the high 
 est importance. Of course, it's different with you. 
 You wouldn't care if you drifted here till dooms 
 day." 
 
 At this Captain Corbet thrust both hands deep 
 into his trousers' pockets, and regarded Mr. Long 
 with a fixed gaze. 
 
 " Me ? " said he, in a mild and almost parental 
 tone. " Me not care ? me ! Look here, Mr. Long. 
 Do you know what I am ? I'm a parient ! Your 
 books call you home, sir; but what is it that's 
 a-callin' o' me ? My babby, sir ! That there tender 
 infant has twined hisself round my boosom; an' 
 what am I a-doin'? You don't know, sir; but I'm 
 a-yearnin' an' a-pyiin' for my babby. He's the most 
 wonderful babby that I ever see," continued the 
 captain, in a faltering voice. " He's got the pootiest
 
 MR. LONG VS. THE BABY. 
 
 crow ; and if you'd jest hear him say his ga, ga, 
 
 " 0, bother your confounded baby ! " said Mr. 
 Long, with brutal rudeness, turning away ab 
 ruptly. 
 
 Captain Corbet looked after him with a puzzled 
 expression. At first, indignant surprise seemed 
 to predominate, and those who stood near antici 
 pated an outburst of long-restrained feeling. But 
 it was only for a moment. Then Captain Corbet's 
 better angel came to his assistance. Indignation 
 vanished, and the face that was turned toward Mr. 
 Long had on it nothing but a meek, sad smile. 
 
 Captain Corbet shook his head. 
 
 " Thar, that's it ; allus the same," said he ; "on- 
 sympathetic, hard as a milestone, an' owdacious in 
 opposition to the tender babe. Human natur'," he 
 continued, elevating his patriarchal head, and re 
 garding Mr. Long's back with a severe dignity, 
 " human natur' might exult in a administerin' of a 
 rebewk to sich langedge ; but I've learned a better 
 lesson. Yes, boys. I've sot at the feet of my babby. 
 The aged Corbet has received insterruction from a 
 mild infant. Now, I regard all that," waving his 
 hand toward Mr. Long, " not with anger, not with re- 
 perroach, no, but with kimpassion. I pity him. I 
 feel sorry for him. To him is unknown the holiest 
 feeling of the hewman boosum ; sich as / feel, sich 
 as every feyther feels when he's a-nussin' of his 
 peresshus babby."
 
 278 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 XXI. 
 
 Blomidon, insulted, avenges himself. A Victim 
 devotes himself to appease his Wrath. Original 
 Views of Captain Corbet with regard to the Ar 
 chaeology and the Science of Navigation. 
 
 schooner went on drifting, and drew near 
 to Blomidon again. The giant cliff frowned 
 darkly overhead, its sides all scarred and 
 riven- by the tempests of centuries, its base worn 
 by the fierce tides that never cease to sweep to 
 and fro. Standing as it does, it forms one of the 
 sublimest objects in nature. Other cliffs are far 
 higher, and every way more stupendous; but 
 Blomidon is so peculiar by its shape, its position, 
 and its surroundings, that it stands monarch of 
 the scene, and rises always with a certain regal 
 majesty, seldom appearing without its diadem of 
 clouds. All around are low lands, wide meadows, 
 and quiet valleys, and the far spreading sea, into 
 which this rugged height is boldly projected, 
 terminating an abrupt rocky wall. From the 
 shores, for many and many a mile around, wherever 
 the eye may wander over the scenery, it rests upon 
 this as the centre of the view.
 
 BLOMIDON. 279 
 
 " Blomidon," said Bart, " looks more magnificent 
 ly than ever, and we have an excellent chance for 
 a close inspection." 
 
 " I confess," said Bruce,' " that I would rather 
 not have so good a chance just now. I'd rather 
 be near the mud flats of Cornwallis than this ma 
 jestic cliff." 
 
 " It's my opinion," said Phil, " that Blomidon is 
 taking it out of us." 
 " How ? " 
 
 " How ? Why, because we slighted him. We 
 started with the intention of landing here, and 
 instead of doing so we've been almost everywhere 
 but here. So now he has got us, and he will 
 keep us."' 
 
 " Well, if we only had something to eat, I 
 wouldn't care." 
 " I can't eat pork." 
 " And I always hated Indian meal." 
 " And I'm getting tired of molasses candy." 
 " Besides, I don't believe that it's healthy." 
 " And then, you know, it's always burnt." 
 " But it certainly takes away one's appetite." 
 " Yes, that's a consideration. What would be 
 come of us if our appetites were left ? " 
 
 As they spoke, Mr. Long drew near. They were 
 within a stone's throw of the cliff, and were drifting 
 slowly by. He looked up at the summit, as it 
 towered far above him, and then ran his eye along 
 the black, tempest-torn sides.
 
 280 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 
 
 " Boys/' said he, with a smile, " you're right.* 
 Blomidon feels his majesty to be slighted. He's 
 avenging himself on us. He'll keep us here till he 
 gets a victim, or at least till some apology is made. 
 Now, I'm going to appease his sullen majesty." 
 
 " How's that, sir ? " 
 
 " By offering up a victim. And who do you 
 think it will be ? It will be myself." 
 
 " You, sir ! " 
 
 " Yes. I'm going to land." 
 
 " To land ! " 
 
 " Yes. One of you can take me ashore, and 
 leave me. I know the place well enough, and will 
 walk to the nearest village. I can get a horse 
 easily enough, and be home before sundown." 
 
 " Can't some of us go with you, sir ? " asked 
 Bart, eagerly. 
 
 " 0, no. It's better for you to stay. You had 
 better remain together ; besides, the walk will be 
 too 'rough. For my part, I wouldn't go if I could 
 help it. But I must go. My work demands my 
 presence at once.- And then I really can't stand 
 this any longer. I could, perhaps, endure the 
 delay, but I can not stand Captain Corbet and 
 his ehem ! his baby." 
 
 As he said this, he looked toward Captain Cor 
 bet, who was out of hearing, and was standing dis 
 coursing, with a pleasant smile, to Bogud and 
 Jiggins. 
 
 " Bruce, will you put me ashore ? " asked Mr. 
 Long.
 
 MR. LONG DEPARTS. 281 
 
 " Certainly, sir, with the greatest pleasure. But 
 I'm very sorry that you're going." 
 
 " I wish you'd let all of us go, sir," said Arthur. 
 
 Mr. Long shook his head. 
 
 " No," he said. " You see it will be easy enough 
 for one to get a horse to take him over, but so 
 many could not do it. So I'll go alone. I've been 
 there before, and I know my way." 
 
 " It will seem worse than ever when you go, 
 sir," said Bart. 
 
 " 0, you'll have a wind before long. You won't 
 be home as soon as I am, for the tide won't let 
 you ; but, I dare say, you won't be much behind 
 me. Take care of yourselves, and don't try the 
 boat again." 
 
 Saying this, Mr. Long went to Mr. Simmons, to 
 announce his determination. That gentleman was 
 much surprised, and endeavored to dissuade him. 
 But Mr. Long was not to be dissuaded. Captain 
 Corbet said nothing. He merely elevated his eye 
 brows ; and there was that in his face which 
 seemed to say, " There, I knew it. I'm not at all 
 surprised. I'm sorry for him, but not surprised. 
 He's capable of any piece of wildness. He can't 
 appreciate babbies. What more would you have 
 from such a man?" All this his face fully ex 
 pressed, but not a word of all this did Captain Cor 
 bet say. 
 
 Mr. Long shook hands with all the boys. Bruce 
 was in the boat waiting, and soon he jumped in.
 
 282 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 The line was cast off, and Bruce sculled on over 
 the smooth water without much difficulty. The 
 tide was running rapidly, but there was plenty of 
 coast before them ; it was not far away, and before 
 long the boat had reached the beach. 
 
 Mr. Long jumped out, and as his foot touched 
 the shore, he gave a sigh of relief. 
 
 " Ah ! " he exclaimed ; " here I am at last." 
 
 " Which way are you going, sir ? " asked Bruce. 
 
 " Well, I'll walk along the shore for two or three 
 miles, and after that I can find my way to a road." 
 
 " You know your way I suppose, sir ? " asked 
 Bruce, anxiously. 
 
 " 0, yes. I've been here often. I know all about 
 it. I'll make very good time if I don't get at 
 tracted by the minerals. That's my only danger 
 here. Good by." 
 
 He wrung Bruce's hand, and walked off. Bruce 
 then returned to the schooner, and reached it 
 without difficulty. The boys on board watched 
 Mr. Long for some time. The vessel was drifting 
 down the strait, and he was walking along the 
 shore in an opposite direction. They watched his 
 black figure till he turned around a curve in the 
 shore, and passed out of sight. 
 
 For some time the vessel continued to drift 
 under the same circumstances, without any signs 
 of wind, or even the prospect of a friendly mud flat 
 on which they could be quietly and comfortably 
 stranded. This time they drifted below Spencer's
 
 A CURIOUS SPY-GLASS. 283 
 
 Island, and looked out into the Bay of Fundy with* 
 a vague fear of being borne away into its waters, 
 and carried off for immeasurable distances. But 
 the tide soon turned after they had reached this 
 place ; and though the dark form of He Haute 
 towered up gloomily from out the waters of the 
 Bay of Fundy, yet they came no nearer to it. 
 
 On the turn of the tide they drifted back once 
 more. This gave them much relief, for as long as 
 they were within the Basin of Minas it did not 
 seem so bad. As they drifted along they came to 
 the place where Mr. Long had landed, and they 
 watched anxiously to see if there were any signs 
 of him. They found none. 
 
 " If we only had a glass," said Bart. " Captain 
 Corbet, haven't you a glass ? " 
 
 " Yes a kind of a one." 
 
 " Where ? " 
 
 " It's in the cabin." 
 
 " May I have it ? " 
 
 " 0, yes." 
 
 Bart went down and looked for some time. At 
 last he returned disappointed. 
 
 " I can't find any glass, Captain Corbet," said he. 
 
 " Why, it's jest in front of yer nose," said Cap 
 tain Corbet. " Come down. I'll show you where 
 it is." 
 
 Down went Bart after Captain Corbet, and. the 
 latter pointed to the wall. 
 
 " There," said he. " I wonder you didn't see it."
 
 284 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Where ? " asked Bart. 
 
 "Where? Why, there," said Captain Corbet; 
 and saying this he put his horny finger on a small 
 triangular fragment of what was once a looking- 
 glass, which small triangular fragment was fastened 
 to a post, on one side of the cabin, with brass 
 trunk nails. 
 
 " There it is," said Captain Corbet. " You don't 
 seem to have any eyes in your head, though you're 
 sharp enough sometimes, gracious knows." 
 
 " That ! " cried Bart. " That ! Why, it's a spy. 
 glass I want." 
 
 " A sj9?/-glass ! 0, yes. Wai, I hain't got 
 none." . 
 
 " You haven't any ! " 
 
 " No ; never owned one in all my born days." 
 
 " That's odd, too. I thought every sea captain 
 had to have one." 
 
 " Wai, no. There ain't no great use for sich. 
 They're a kind o' luxury, you see. I don't have 
 any call for them. There's other machines, too, 
 that they talk about, sech as quadrupeds an' 
 sextons ; but I never bother my head about 'em." 
 
 " Why, how do you manage to sail your 
 schooner ? " 
 
 " How ? Why, jest up sail an' let her slide." 
 
 " But what do you do when you're out of sight 
 of land ? " 
 
 " Never git out of sight. Ef I should, I'd steer 
 straight back for the land agin."
 
 THE APOSTLE PAUL AND HIS COMPASS. 285 
 
 " What do you do in the fog ? " asked Bart. 
 
 " The fog ? I jest do the best I kin. Any ways, 
 I don't see what use a sexton would be in a fog, 
 nor a quadruped nuther. Then them sort o' con- 
 sarns have to be worked by the sun. So, you see, 
 they're no manner o' use in these here waters, nor 
 in no waters at all. People git along jest as well 
 without 'em. Why, here am I, an' I bin sailin' this 
 forty year, an' never tetched a sexton nor a quad 
 ruped ; and me bin all the way to Bosting. Be 
 sides, did Noah make his vyge in the Ark with a 
 quadruped ? No, sir. Did Solomon have one in 
 the ship that he sailed to Ophir ? Agin I say, 
 no, sir* So I conclude that what the prophets, an' 
 patriarchs, an' -wise men of old, an' a darn sight 
 better men than sea captains are as they go these 
 times, what they did without, we can do with 
 out." 
 
 " But you have a compass ? " 
 
 " Course I have." 
 
 " They didn't have a compass in those days." 
 
 " Yes, they did." 
 
 " Excuse me they didn't have anything of the 
 kind." 
 
 " Excuse me, young sir, bein' a man old enough, 
 to be your feyther, an' a seafarin' man, too, an', 
 what's more, a man that reads his Bible, but 
 they did." 
 
 "I should like to know how you make that 
 out."
 
 286 THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 " Did you ever read Acts ?" 
 
 " Of course." 
 
 " Did you ever happen to hear tell of the vygo 
 of the 'postle Paul, young sir ? " 
 
 " Yes ; but what's that got to do with it ? You 
 don't mean to say that he had a compass." 
 
 " That's the very pint that I'm a drivin' at." 
 
 " What ! that the apostle Paul had a compass ? " 
 
 " Course he had." 
 
 " Why, the compass wasn't known till the four 
 teenth century. Flavio Gioja, of Amalfi, is the one 
 that they say invented it." 
 
 " So that's what they teach you over there at 
 the Academy is it?" said Captain Corbet, with a 
 look that would have been one of seorn if it hadn't 
 been so full of pity. " So that's wkat they .teach 
 is it? Wai! wall wall If I ever! I never did! 
 However, I'll show you at once what's the wuth, 
 the terew wuth, of your larnin', when it's put 
 fair an' square in opposition to facts. Look here 
 now, an' listen, an' don't forget. In the account 
 of that vyge, it says distinctly, ' So we fetched- 
 a compass.' What have you %-ot to say to that, 
 now? hey?" 
 
 And Captain Corbet drew himself up, and 
 watched the effect of this startling piece of in 
 telligence. 
 
 Upon Bart the effect was instantaneous, though 
 not of the kind which Captain Corbet expected. 
 A light broke in upon his mind, arid a smile burst
 
 CAPTAIN CORBET INDIGNANT. 287 
 
 forth, and spread like sunshine over his lately 
 puzzled face. ^ He said nothing for some time, but 
 looked away so as to take in the full flavor of what 
 he considered so good a thing. 
 
 " 0, yes/' said he at last. " I see. I under 
 stand. I never thought of that before. I must 
 let the fellows know. I'll tell them all at school, 
 from Dr. Porter down to the smallest boy in the 
 primary department. And I'll let them all know 
 that it was you that told me. They've all got an 
 idea that it was invented either by the Arabs, or 
 the Greeks,- or the Italians ; but now they shall 
 hear Captain Corbet's theory." 
 
 " Yes do do," said Captain Corbet, eagerly. 
 " An' tell them that / told you. Tell Dr. Porter. 
 I'd like to know what the doctor's got to say." 
 
 " Say ! He'll say nothing he'll be dumb. 
 But I must hurry up. It's strange, too. I was 
 sure you had a spy-glass. You had one in the 
 boat when you came after us the time we were 
 aground." 
 
 " So we had, but it wan't mine." 
 
 " Whose was it ? " 
 
 " Captain Pratt's." . 
 
 " 0, then, that accounts for it. I'm sorry too. 
 I hoped to be able to" find out where Mr. Long 
 
 " Mr. Long ? Don't bother about' him. He's 
 all right. He's among his native rocks. A 'man 
 like that ; a man that's a stranger to the charms
 
 288 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 of a gentle smilin' babby ; a man that gets mad 
 with others, who are nat'rally pinin' for their 
 absent- offspring such a man has a heart that 
 is a rock, an' had oughter make up his abode 
 among rocks. I see now why it is that he spends 
 all his time a gatherin' of 'em. Why, I told him 
 some of the most afiectin' things about my 
 babby. But what did he say ? He ! He almost 
 swore ! Can any parient be willin' to put his son 
 to be taught by a man like that a man whose 
 heart is as hard as a nether milestone ? " 
 
 " He's very kind to us," said Bart. " All of- the 
 boys at. school love Mr. Long dearly." 
 
 " That ain't the pint," said Captain Corbet. 
 " The pint is, how does he feel about a babby ? 
 Doos he yearn over 'em ? Doos he delight in 
 their little pooty ways ? Doos he crow over 'em ? 
 Doos he nuss 'em an' dandle 'em ? I jedge of a 
 man that way, an' by them there* signs ; an' I 
 call that, by a long chalk, the most entirely 
 jodgematical way of readin' an' interpretatin' hu 
 man natur'. Read by that light, Mr. Long ain't 
 a succumstance. He's left us. I'm glad. Let 
 him wander among the rocks and stones of Blomi- 
 don ! " 
 
 With this, Captain Corbet turned away, not 
 caring to pursue the subject further. Bart went 
 on deck again, to spread among his companions 
 Captain Corbet's peculiar views on the subject 
 of spy-glasses, sextants, quadrants, and compasses.
 
 CAPTAIN CORBET'S THEORIES. 289 
 
 These new theories created an immense sensa 
 tion ; and whatever opinion there may have been 
 had before about the captain's seamanship, there 
 was no question now as to the perfect originality 
 of his views. 
 
 19
 
 290 THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 xxri. 
 
 Being jolly under creditable Circumstances. Songs, 
 Medleys, Choruses, Cheers, Laughter, Speeches, 
 Responses. The Mud again. Hard and fast. 
 What'll you do now, my Boy ? 
 
 |R. LONG had gone from their gaze com 
 pletely, and could be seen no more. While 
 trying to find him, the boys made conjec 
 tures as to where ho might be. Giving up all idea 
 of his being on the beach, they imagined him wend 
 ing his solitary way far up the coast, or, perhaps, 
 scaling the mighty cliff itself in some more acces 
 sible place. Gradually the vessel drifted farther 
 and farther away, until at length it was far up in 
 Minas Basin. 
 
 " Well, boys," said Bart, " this is getting to be 
 monotonous. We're like ferrymen, going forever 
 between two points." 
 
 " Yes, or like the pendulum of a clock, vibrating 
 always, backward and forward." 
 
 " One more night of drifting is before us." 
 
 " More meals of pork and molasses." 
 
 " Or burnt Indian paste."
 
 A CALM. 291 
 
 " Or smoky molasses candy." 
 
 " The worst of it is, that we have nothing to 
 amuse ourselves with." 
 
 " It's a pity we couldn't start some game." 
 
 " Bart, tell a story." 
 
 " A story ? " said Bark " Who could tell a story 
 under such circumstances ? " 
 
 " I don't believe," said Bruce, " that a calm was 
 ever known to last so long in the Basin of Minas. 
 Was it, captain ? " he added, appealing to Captain 
 Corbet, who had just emerged from the cabin. 
 
 " Wai," replied Captain Corbet, " it's not usual 
 to have a calm in the month of May ; still, we do 
 have 'em sometimes." 
 
 " I should rather think we had," said Bart. 
 
 " I've known 'em last a week," said Captain Cor 
 bet, solemnly. 
 
 "A week?" 
 
 " Yes, a huh 1 week ; but that was in July. Still, 
 there's no knowin'. It may be in May this 
 year." 
 
 " Then we'll have to go ashore in the boat to 
 morrow. I will. I'll mutiny, and start off." 
 
 So spoke Bart, and the rest all declared that they 
 would do the same. 
 
 " 0, we'll have wind to-night," said Captain Cor 
 bet, in a tone of vague encouragement. "Yes, 
 yes, we must have wind to-night, or before morn- 
 in'. We've had about calm enough. You feel 
 anxious, no deoubt, all on ye," he continued, with
 
 292 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 a superior smile ; " but if you feel so, jedge what 
 I must feel me, with, my babby. Why, every 
 minute, yes, every mortial minute, the voice 
 of that there srnilin' babe is a-soundin' in my ears. 
 Sometimes he says, ' Ga-ga-ga/ and sometimes 
 'Da-da-da;' and sometimes the cunnin' leetil human 
 creetur emits a cry, a favorite one of his'n, 
 that sounds jest like ' Bo-rax ! Bo-rax ! Bo-rax ! ' 
 Isn't it odd?" 
 
 And he looked at the boys with that mild face 
 of his, whereon was intermingled an expression 
 partly made up of a father's affection, and partly 
 of tender enjoyment of his little cherub's innocent 
 ways. 
 
 "And what does he mean by Borax?" asked 
 Bruce. 
 
 " What does he mean ? Why, a'most everything. 
 It's a pet name he gives to me, you know. That 
 and ' Ga-ga ' " 
 
 " I suppose he doesn't know the English lan 
 guage yet." 
 
 " No, he hain't larned it yet ; but he's a-gettiu' 
 on. Why, I could stand here for hours and tell 
 you words of his'n. He's uncommon spry, too. 
 He " 
 
 " Bart," cried Bruce, suddenly, " start up a song. 
 Sing < Uncle Ned.' " 
 
 At this Bart started up a song, which was a med 
 ley, made up of " Uncle Ned " and " The Mermaid." 
 The first verse was as follows :
 
 THEY SIXG SONGS. -293 
 
 " There was an olc nigger, and he sailed on the sea; 
 
 And he lived not far from the land ; 
 And he had no wool on de top of his head, 
 And a comb and a glass in his hand. 
 
 CHORUS. 
 
 " O, the sto-o-o-o-o-o-o-orroy winds, how they blow ! 
 So take up de shubbel an' de hoe, 
 While we poor sailor-boys are climbin' up aloft. 
 He has gone whar de good niggers go 'gers go 'gers go 
 He has gone whar de good niggers go." 
 
 This astonishing production was sung with un 
 common energy and spirit. At its close Bart 
 retired below, while the others went on singing ; 
 and after a short time he returned with a piece of 
 paper in his hand, and a triumphant smile on his 
 face. 
 
 " Hallo, Bart ! what have you got there ? " cried 
 Bruce. 
 
 " It's an original song," said Bart. 
 
 "By whom?" 
 
 " Myself," he replied, meekly. 
 
 " Hurrah ! Go it ! Sing it ! Give it to us ! " 
 
 ''All right; but you must all join in the cho 
 rus." 
 
 " Of course. What's the tune ? " 
 
 " < Auld Lang Syne.' " 
 
 " Go ahead, then, young feller ! Propel ! Shoot 
 away ! Eeady present fire ! ;> 
 
 Waiting for the noise to subside, Bart stood in 
 the midst of them, and after the cries had ceased, 
 he began : 

 
 294 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 * 
 
 " Should Capting Corbet be forgot, 
 
 A-sailin' o'er the sea ! 
 O, no ! when we get back to school, 
 We'll often think of he. 
 
 CHORDS. 
 " We'll often think of he, my friends ; 
 
 We'll often think of he. 
 O, yes ! when we get back to school, 
 We'll often think of he." 
 
 " What's that?" cried Captain Corbet, with a 
 emile of pleasure wreathing his venerable face. 
 " Why, it ain't why, railly why, it is me, too 1 
 Why, railly ! An' you made up all that ? Wai, 
 now, I call that rale cute. I do, railly. On'y I do 
 wish, sense you did take the trouble to make up 
 that there, bein' as your hand was in, I wish 
 you'd kinder added a line interriducin' the babby. 
 We like to be kind o' onseparable. It seems kind 
 of agin natur' to separate us." 
 
 " All right. I'll introduce anything," said Bart. 
 u Here, boys, I'll give you another chorus. 
 
 ' We'll often think of he, my friends ; 
 
 We'll often think of he ; 
 The capting and his schewner gay, 
 Likewise his small ba-be-e-e-e-e.' " 
 
 This new impromptu chorus was sung with still 
 greater enthusiasm. Captain Corbet was affected 
 to tears. Emotion overpowered him. As soon as 
 he could muster strength to speak, he exclaimed,
 
 BART'S SONG. 295 
 
 "You've onmanned me you have, railly. The 
 mention of that blessed babby kind o' took away 
 all my strength. But I'll reward you, boys. When 
 we get back ; I'll make you all come up, and intro 
 duce you all to the babby himself, sometime when 
 the old woman's away, you know," he added, mys 
 teriously. 
 
 " I will now occupy the time by continuing the 
 hymn," said Bart, solemnly. Whereupon he pro 
 ceeded: 
 
 " I love to go to Blomidon, 
 
 Its beauty for to feel ; 
 But I'd prefer a better fare 
 Than pork and Indian meal. 
 
 CHORUS. 
 " Than pork and Indian meal, my friends; 
 
 Than pork and Indian meal : 
 O, I'd prefer a better fare 
 Than pork and Indian meal." 
 
 This was sung earnestly and with very deep feel 
 ing. The recollection of their melancholy condi 
 tion caused a mild pathos to be infused into the 
 tones of all. Some of them seemed to be shedding 
 tears. At any rate, they held handkerchiefs to 
 their eyes. 
 
 The next verse : 
 
 " I love to sail on Minas Bay, 
 
 Its beauty for to see ; 
 To hunt for clams among the sands, 
 And put them into me.
 
 296 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 CHORUS. 
 " And put them into me, my friends ; 
 
 And put them into me. 
 To hunt for clams among the sands, 
 And put them into me." 
 
 The mild melancholy that characterized the last 
 chorus here changed into a livelier note, expressive 
 of greater cheerfulness. 
 
 The next verse : 
 
 " Pratt's Cove it has the biggest clams 
 
 That ever mortal saw ; 
 But when we hunt for clams again, 
 We mustn't eat them raw. 
 
 CHORUS. 
 " We mustn't eat them raw, my friends ; 
 
 We mustn't swallow them raw. 
 
 O, clams are good for human food, 
 
 But we mustn't eat them raw." 
 
 This was sung energetically, yet in a dignified 
 manner. The chorus was intended to convey a 
 wholesome piece of advice to those who might 
 happen to be in need of it, Pat, for instance, 
 and so it was sung with dignity ; at the same time, 
 the energy with which it was rendered was admi 
 rably adapted to enforce the advice and carry it 
 home to the heart and conscience of the hearer. 
 
 The next verse : 
 
 " We've got molasses for our food, 
 
 It came from Tri-ni-dad ; 
 And when to candy it is boiled, 
 It really isn't bad.
 
 BART'S SONG. 297 
 
 ClIOKUS. 
 
 " It really isn't bad, my friends ; 
 
 It isn't very bad. 
 Molasses, boiled, to candy turns, 
 And really isn't bad." 
 
 A greater degree of liveliness prevailed here at 
 the celebration of the only eatable thing among 
 the stores. There was an intention to do honor to 
 the molasses, and honor was accordingly done. 
 
 The next verse : 
 
 " Three cheers for Bogud, Billymack, 
 
 Three cheers for all the crew, 
 For Jiggins, Sammy, Muckle, Pat, 
 And three for Johnny Blue ! 
 
 CHORUS. 
 " Three cheers for Johnny Blue, my friends, 
 
 Three cheers for Johnny Blue, 
 For Jiggins, Sammy, Muckle, Pat, 
 And three for Johnny Blue ! " 
 
 Immense enthusiasm. Surprise on the part of 
 all the boys whose names were thus so unexpect 
 edly " wedded to song." Recovering from their 
 surprise, each one jumped up, placed his hand on 
 iiis heart, and acknowledged the compliment by a 
 Jow bow ; after which the song was sung again ; 
 after which there came more bows ; and it would 
 have gone on thus, with alternate bowing and sing 
 ing, till the present time, had not the boys them 
 selves felt overpowered, and demanded another 
 verse.
 
 298 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 The next verse : 
 
 " Three cheers for all the boys on board; 
 
 For Corbet three times three; 
 And thirty more for the jolly black flag 
 Of the 'B. O. W. C.'! 
 
 CHORUS. 
 
 " The < B. O. W. C.', my friends, 
 
 The ' B. O. W. C.' 
 
 Ever so many more for the jolly black flag 
 Of the B. O. W. C.' ! " 
 
 This last chorus was sung with a vehemence, an 
 ardor, and an enthusiasm that are absolutely in 
 describable. It included all, and identified all, in 
 the most delicate manner, with the " B. 0. W. C." 
 It was sung over and over, and over yet again, 
 accompanied with any quantity of cheers for every 
 thing under the sun. The special allusion to Cor 
 bet, in the last verse, elicited a fresh display of 
 emotion from that venerable and highly-impressible 
 party. He did not say much, however. He merely 
 went round among the boys, and shook hands most 
 warmly with all of them, one by one. He asked 
 each one about his father, his mother, his brothers 
 and sisters, and his uncles and aunts. He asked 
 their full names, their ages, and the number of 
 their blood relations. He then made a public ad 
 dress to them, in which he .freely offered, at any 
 time, to take any of them, or all of them, on a cruise 
 anywhere, at a moment's warning. Finally, he
 
 NIGHT AT SEA. 299 
 
 reiterated his offer to introduce his babby to them 
 all. This formed a climax. Beyond this he could 
 not go. And there, naturally and inevitably, his 
 eloquent oration ended. 
 
 So passed the time. And when you take into 
 consideration the solemn fact that all this time they 
 were drifting, that the sea was smooth, that there 
 wasn't a breath of wind, that there was no pros 
 pect of getting home, or anywhere else, for that 
 matter, you will come to the conclusion that 
 these boys were jolly under creditable circum 
 stances. And you will be right in that conclu 
 sion ; for it was in the very face of calms, strong 
 tides, empty larders, wanderings at sea, famine, and 
 privations of all kinds, that these boys stood up 
 and sang their song. 
 
 In this sense it became not a mere song of jol 
 lity or of idle sport. It was more. It was the 
 song of the unconquered soul. It was a defiance 
 hurled full in the face of Fortune. 
 
 The evening passed. The shades of night came 
 down. It was dark, and it grew darker. Until 
 late, the sounds of song, of laughter, and of mer 
 riment, came forth and resounded through the 
 night. At length all was still. All on board had 
 descended to their couches, and were wrapped in 
 profound slumber. 
 
 The boy who awaked first in the morning 
 gave such a shout that all the others were roused 
 at once.
 
 300 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 What was it? 
 
 What ! An instant told them all. Down through 
 the hatchway there came a blast of wind strong 
 and cool, and full of sea salt. Above, they could 
 see the sail distended to its utmost, while higher 
 up the clouds were scudding across the sky. Be 
 low, the vessel was lying far over, as it yielded to 
 the wind ; and her pitching and tossing, together 
 with the dash of waves against her bows, told all 
 that she was moving swiftly through the water. 
 
 They hurried up to the deck. 
 
 Far around them was the blue sea, now tossing 
 into white-capped waves. A fresh, strong wind 
 was blowing over the water, and it was fair. On 
 the right rose Blomidon from out the foam that 
 gathered at its base ; on the left the water ex 
 tended till it was lost in the distance amid the 
 haze that hung over the low-lying shore. Behind 
 them lay the Fivfi Islands, and all that water over 
 which they had so long been drifting. The vessel 
 was heading straight to Grand Pre", and was tear 
 ing her way through the water as she had never 
 done before within the experience of any of her 
 present passengers. 
 
 Joy reigned supreme. Loud cheers and cries 
 of delight burst forth. 
 
 " Why, captain," said Bart, " I began to think 
 that the Antelope couldn't sail at all." 
 
 "Can't she, though? 0, she isn't a bad sailor 
 when she's got a wind dead fair like this."
 
 HOME IN SIGHT. 301 
 
 " When'll we get to Grand Pr6 ? " 
 
 "Wai, that's difficult to say," said the captain, 
 thoughtfully. 
 
 " Why, you don't mean to say that there is any 
 danger of the wind stopping now, or changing ? " 
 
 " 0, no ; there's no danger of that." 
 
 " Well, what is there ? " 
 
 " Why, we can't get to the wharf." 
 
 "Why not?" 
 
 " It'll be low tide when we get there." 
 
 '' Low tide ! " repeated Bart, in consternation 
 " and how far will we be from the wharf? " 
 
 " 0, miles ; and that isn't the worst of it. 
 You'll have the Cornwallis River between you 
 and Grand Prd." 
 
 Bart said no more, but retired to convey this 
 disheartening intelligence to his companions. 
 They talked over it thoughtfully and with serious 
 faces. 
 
 The vessel went on. The tide was against 
 them, but the wind was strong and fair, and blew 
 with undiminishing power. Looking toward the 
 shore, they could see that their progress was ex 
 cellent. 
 
 Nearer they came, and nearer, until at last they 
 saw before them a vast extent of mud flats, beyond 
 which lay a low ridge all green with verdure ; and 
 they knew it as the dike of Grand Pre. Beyond 
 this again ascended the hills, with the white village 
 at the base, and on the slope the conspicuous form
 
 302 
 
 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 of the Academy, with its broad portico and lofty 
 cupola. 
 
 " Where are you going now, captain ? You 
 can't anchor. Is there a port here to run the 
 schooner into?" 
 
 " Nary port." 
 
 "What'll you do? Surely you won't drift off 
 again ? " 
 
 "Drift? No, sir." 
 
 " How will you manage ? " 
 
 " How? Why, there's only one thing to do ; and 
 that is, to run her right straight in on to a mud 
 flat." 
 
 As he spoke, he looked steadily forward, and 
 gave the tiller a pull to starboard. The schooner 
 turned slightly. The next instant it ran squarely 
 upon the mud flat, and stuck there, hard and fast.
 
 A NEW IDEA. 303 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 A wild Undertaking. A Race for Life. TJie lost 
 Boot. The Quicksands. Tlie Isle of Safety. 
 The Mud Gulch. Crossing the Abyss of Hud. 
 Bruce 's Doldrum. Two forlorn Figures. 
 Rapturous Welcome. Speech by the Grand Pan 
 jandrum. 
 
 they were on the mud flat. It was a 
 situation in which the B. O. W. C. had been 
 before, but experience had not made it any 
 the more pleasant to them. 
 
 " We've done it before/' said Bruce, " and why 
 shouldn't we do it again ? " 
 
 " So I say," remarked Arthur. 
 
 " It's a great deal farther," said Phil, " but in my 
 opinion it isn't half so bad as the other one." 
 
 " Of course it isn't," said Tom. " The tide is 
 leaving us rapidly, and we'll be able to jump out 
 upon the mud, and not up to our necks in water, as 
 we did the last time." 
 
 " And so we needn't prepare to fight with 
 shovel-mouth sharks," said Phil. 
 
 " The fact is," said Bart, " it's going to be a
 
 304 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 difficult job, and harder than the last one, perhaps. 
 We've got a couple of miles to go, instead of so 
 many hundred yards. We must face that fact be 
 fore leaving." 
 
 " AVe know that very well," said Phil. 
 
 " You see there is Grand Pre Justin front of us." 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Well, we can't go there, because between us 
 and that place is the Cornwallis River, which just 
 now is an abyss of mud, with a strong stream run 
 ning at the bottom. So we'll have to make an 
 angle, and go up there toward the right, and go in 
 a straight line to Cormvallis Bridge. . It will be 
 two miles to the grass land, and another one to the 
 bridge. So we'll have two miles of mud." 
 
 " I don't believe the mud is any different from 
 what we found in the other place." 
 
 " It may not be," said Bruce, " yet there may 
 
 be air-holes. We've got so far to go that we may 
 
 find almost anyUiing air-holes, quicksands, or 
 
 anything else. Still, I don't believe that we'll 
 
 meet with any." 
 
 " Well, let's wait till the tide gets down to the 
 bows, and then start," said Tom. 
 
 With this the boys prepared for their journey. 
 These preparations consisted in nothing but get 
 ting some stout sticks, which they made by split 
 ting up a board, and smoothing each piece with a 
 knife. After this they informed Mr. Simmons of 
 their intention. He looked aghast, and then told 
 them that they would get too muddy.
 
 CAPTAIN COKBET REMONSTRATES. 305 
 
 At this they laughed, and said that they were 
 covered with mud from their many experiences in 
 the voyage, and couldn't be much worse. So Mr. 
 Simmons looked at them from head to foot, and 
 then at himself. By this he discovered that the 
 boys were in a. comfortably muddy condition, and 
 what was more, that he, Mr. Simmons, he himself, 
 was decorated with many mud marks, which sadly 
 marred the beauty of his black attire. This dis 
 covery filled him with such horror that he hurried 
 below, where the sound of a brush in violent exer 
 cise showed the boys that he was trying to eradi 
 cate the stains, so as to prepare himself for a sol 
 emn entry into the village. He did not appear on 
 deck again. 
 
 Captain Corbet, however, on learning their pro 
 posal, had much more to say about it. 
 
 He listened with staring eyes, and then declared 
 that they ah 1 were crazy. 
 
 " Crazy ? Why, ye're mad as March hares ! Do 
 ye know that that there mud is full of air-holes, an' 
 inhospitable for man an' beast? Horses air lost 
 there every year. So air keows likewise. People 
 shun it. Death lurks there. I wouldn't go there 
 for all the gold in Californy There's quicksands, 
 and there's air-pots, and there's holes of ah 1 kinds, 
 there's deep gulps that you can't cross no how." 
 
 " But did you ever hear of an accident ? " 
 
 " Course I have. My feyther told me onst about 
 
 neighbor of his'n that lost a friend down here- 
 20
 
 306 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 abouts. He was found next day lying on the shore 
 up there thrown up by the tide. Besides, my 
 wife's ma told me of people that's been a-missin', 
 an' what it's strongly suspected that they kind o' 
 strayed down here, and got drownded. What d'ye 
 say to that ? " 
 
 " 0, it's all the same. There are five of us. 
 "We'll help one another." 
 
 " Ah, ye'll help one another ! Yes, but to sartin 
 ruination. Why, see here. Look at me. I'm more 
 anxious, a hundred times, to get ashore than you 
 be. I'm a feyther. I've got a pinin' babby that I'm 
 a-yearnin' after. I've got a kind of homesick feel- 
 in', that never leaves me, arter him ; 'ee bessed 
 chicken, so it was ! But do I go an' resk my 
 life ? Do I throw myself away ? Do I walk over 
 quicksands, an' air-holes, an' mud gullies ? Not I. 
 I stand here like a man, an' wait." 
 
 " All right, captain ; we'll tell them you're corn- 
 in'," said Bart, stepping to the bows. 
 
 By this time the tide had lowered, so that they 
 could get out from the vessel on the mud. One 
 by one they descended. They found the mud soft, 
 of course, but not very much so. 
 
 " 0, boys," cried Captain Corbet, " come back ! " 
 
 " All right ! " cried Bruce. " Come, boys-, if we 
 stand, we'll stick in the mud. Hurry along ! " 
 
 " Bo-o-oys ! come back," wailed Captain Corbet. 
 " If you get harmed, I can't follow you to help 
 you."
 
 A WALK IN THE MUD. 307 
 
 " Good by." 
 
 " Bo-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-oys ! 0, Bo-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-o-oys ! " 
 wailed Captain Corbet, for the last time, as the 
 boys went off. But this time they gave no re 
 sponse. He stood in silence, watching them, for 
 a long, long time, with deep anxiety. The other 
 boys also looked after them with not a doubt in the 
 minds of any of them but that they would come 
 back. 
 
 Meanwhile the boys walked on upon their dan 
 gerous way. 
 
 Perhaps their very ignorance of that danger 
 saved them from it. They walked on in a straight 
 line, knowing nothing of places which the people 
 about believed to be dangerous ; and as they found 
 the outset easy, they expected all the rest would 
 be the same. The mud was like that which they 
 had met with before soft at the surface, but 
 hard beneath, so that they sank in a little distance 
 at every step, but nevertheless, found a firm foot 
 hold. The mud was so soft, and the foothold be 
 neath so firm, that their feet were not very badly 
 clogged. They did not find it so difficult as walk 
 ing over clay roads after they had been soaked 
 with rains, and cut up by heavy teams. 
 
 They walked on rapidly, in as straight a line as 
 possible, laughing and shouting, declaring that mud 
 flats were slandered, and that there was much worse 
 walking on many a country road. 
 
 At length the mud grew softer, arid the bottom
 
 308 THE B. O. W. C. 
 
 was not so near the surface. To walk over this, 
 even at a rapid pace, was difficult ; for where the 
 foot was planted at full length, it would sink so 
 that it was difficult to extricate it. A swifter pace 
 was necessary. 
 
 " Are you tired, Phil ? " asked Bruce. 
 
 " No," said Phil ; and, indeed, he seemed as fresh 
 as any of them. 
 
 " Because we'll have to go faster," said Bruce. 
 " Come, now, boys Indian trot ! " 
 
 Away they went at the peculiar pace known by 
 that name, the body bent forward, and the fore 
 part of the foot touching the ground with its clas 
 tic tread, moving at that slow, steady, easy trot 
 which is faster and lighter than a walk, and but 
 little more fatiguing to those who have the knack 
 of it. This carried them on very well for some 
 considerable distance farther, and on looking back 
 they began to congratulate themselves on the dis 
 tance which they had already traversed. Ere long 
 the grass-covered marsh was within sight the 
 place where danger ended, and progress was easier. 
 But between them and that place there still lay dif 
 ficulties which they knew not of. 
 
 Suddenly as they ran on, they were arrested by 
 a cry from Phil. They turned instantly, and were 
 horrified at the sight that met their eyes. Phil, 
 being the smallest and weakest, had fallen behind, 
 and,, being out of breath, had loitered a few paces 
 BO as to recover, thinking that he would catch up.
 
 PHIL IX DAXGEK. 309 
 
 Feeling a pain h>his side, he had stopped to fasten 
 his belt tighter around his waist, and without think 
 ing he had stood motionless for a minute. In that 
 minute his feet had sunk in the treacherous soil. 
 In his sudden fright at this discoverj, he had cried 
 out, and made a desperate effort to extricate him 
 self. AVith a jerk he had drawn forth one foot, but 
 the other had sunk in up to his knee. And this 
 was the position in which he stood when the others 
 turned. 
 
 Another minute and they were by his side, pull 
 ing at him. But as they pulled, each one found 
 himself sinking. 
 
 " Here, boys, this won't do," cried Bart. " Phil, 
 give me your hand. Boys, form a line behind me, 
 one after another. Now let's catch hold of one 
 another. Now, let's keep moving backward and 
 forward, quickly, _ so as not to stand still. Now, 
 then, pull ! " 
 
 Backward and forward the line of boys, thus 
 rapidly formed, went swaying, pulling Phil as they 
 did so. The clinging mud yielded, and Phil was 
 slowly dragged forth. But his boot was left be 
 hind. 
 
 "Never mind the boot," cried Bart. " Come on 
 as you are, one shoe off, and the other one on, tol 
 de rol de rido, my son John ! Hurrah ! Phil, go 
 ahead of me, and I'll guard the rear." 
 
 All this time, while Bart was speaking, they 
 were running on, Phil limping with his booted and 
 bootless feet.
 
 310 THE B. o. w. c. 
 
 " Never mind, Phil ! we'll soon get to a place 
 where you can take off the other boot," said Bart, 
 encouragingly. 
 
 And now began the tug. Their run had been a 
 long one, and their exertions excessive. All of 
 them were out of breath, and panting heavily. 
 The distance still before them was great; but 
 they dared not stop ; they dared not even pause for 
 an- instant, or slacken their progress in any degree. 
 Phil was most exhausted, but he toiled on with 
 desperate exertions. The memory of his lost boot 
 showed him his danger. That boot left behind re 
 mained as a terror, which drove him on. 
 
 On and still on. Fainter grew the boys, but 
 they dared not stop. All of them were panting, 
 and laboring heavily, but no relief was near. Far 
 off still lay the marsh with its grass a fearful dis 
 tance to those so exhausted, and still compelled to 
 labor so hard. 
 
 "I don't know how much longer I can stand 
 this," gasped Tom. 
 
 " You must stand it ! Don't stop, for your life ! " 
 cried Bruce. 
 
 The others said nothing. To speak would be 
 but to waste their precious breath, which they 
 were losing only too rapidly. 
 
 On and on. Still the soft mud lay beneath them, 
 and an awful fear came to some of them that it was 
 getting softer. 
 
 The fear was soon realized.
 
 ALL IN DANGER. 311 
 
 Softer and softer it grew, and deeper sank their 
 feet. Had this place only been found at an earlier 
 period, they could have returned, or they would 
 have had strength to struggle on ; but now it came 
 in the hour of their extremest exhaustion. It was 
 a hollow in the mud, somewhat lower than the sur 
 rounding surface. 
 
 "We can't go through this," said Bruce; and he 
 pointed to the centre of the hollow, which looked 
 fearfully soft and liquid. " Let's go around it ; " 
 and turning rapidly, he started off toward the right. 
 The boys said nothing. They floundered deep in 
 the mud, -they panted, they gasped, they moaned 
 in the despairing efforts which they made. 
 
 "-I'll lie down," gasped Phil. " I won't 
 sink " 
 
 " On, on ! Never ! We'll all have to die if 
 you stop." 
 
 These words came from Bart, who, exhausted as 
 he was, caught Phil's arm, and dragged him on. 
 
 At that moment Tom fell. 
 
 " It's all up with me, boys," he moaned. " Leave 
 me. Save yourselves." 
 
 Bruce said nothing. He snatched him up out 
 of the mud, and pulled him along, while at this 
 fresh exertion his whole frame quivered, and his 
 feet sank deeper. 
 
 How long could this last ? 
 
 Tom could scarcely keep his feet. Phil could 
 hardly keep upright, and move his legs. Arthur
 
 312 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 could barely stumble along. Bart and Bruce bore 
 it best, and could help the others still. 
 
 But for how long ? 
 
 A shout of joy came from Bruce. 
 
 " Hurrah ! Look there ! " he cried. Tom raised 
 himself by a last effort, and turned his feeble eyes 
 to where Bruce pointed. He saw, at a little dis 
 tance, a green patch in the mud. 
 
 It was marsh grass ! 
 
 At that instant all recognized it. The sight of 
 it brought fresh strength to their despairing ener 
 gies. It gave new life to Tom and Phil. A few 
 steps more, and the soft mud grew harder ; and 
 soon after they were all standing on the patch of 
 marsh grass. 
 
 No sooner had they reached this place, than 
 they all flung themselves down upon the mud, out 
 of which the coarse grass grew. For some time 
 not a word was spoken. All lay there breathing 
 heavily. Looking back, they could see the wide 
 extent of mud flats which they had traversed. The 
 schooner was far away, and those on board could 
 no longer be distinguished. The soft spot in which 
 they had been wallowing, and out of which they 
 had found their way, spread for a great distance, 
 not only between them and the schooner, but also 
 on one side. Between them and Cornwallis there 
 appeared to be a firmer surface, like that which 
 they had found on leaving the schooner. Besides 
 this, there were patches of grass interspersed here
 
 A NEW DIFFICULTY. 313 
 
 and there, like islands, in this sea of mud. Here 
 they might find resting-places if they were again 
 exhausted. The spot on which they lay was the 
 outermost of these. 
 
 They did not hurry away. They needed a good 
 long breathing-time, and they took it. Phil took 
 off his remaining boot, declaring that if he had 
 only got it off before, he would not have been so 
 exhausted. He preferred walking over the mud 
 barefoot, he said. This seemed to the others a 
 good idea, and they all took off their boots and 
 stockings, so as to pass over the mud more lightly. 
 
 At length, after about half an hour, they all rose, 
 and resumed their journey. The mud spread away 
 before them ; and though there were patches of 
 grass at intervals, yet the real marsh land itself 
 did not come wfthin half a mile of them. This 
 distance would have to be traversed before they 
 could reach the nearest verge. And now, keeping 
 their eyes fixed upon the Cornwallis shore, they 
 all set out afresh. 
 
 Their progress was easy, such as it was when 
 they first set out, with this difference, that their 
 goal was near, and resting-places frequent. Nearer 
 and nearer they came to the marsh land ; nearer 
 and nearer still, and now they were close to 
 it, and now they had just reached it, when 
 suddenly, just as they seemed to touch it, there 
 yawned between them and that green inviting goal 
 a deep crevice, the course of some sea current, at
 
 314 THE B. 0. \V. C. 
 
 the bottom of which trickled, even now, some 
 water, which probably came from one of the 
 numerous drains of the dike land before them. 
 The sides sloped down at an angle of forty-five 
 degrees, and consisted of the softest mud, which 
 seemed by its appearance ready to ingulf at 
 once any one who might step upon it. To cross 
 here was impossible. It could not be even ven 
 tured upon. 
 
 The ground at the edge was firm enough for 
 them to stand and survey the situation. On the 
 left the gully seemed to go toward the Cornwall is 
 River, on the right it Deemed to approach the land. 
 Supposing that it came from the dikes, and that 
 it would grow narrower if they ascended in that 
 direction, they turned off toward the right. They 
 found their surmise correct. After walking for a 
 half mile, the gully had become much narrower, 
 and had diminished from a width of thirty feet and 
 a depth of twelve, to a width of ten and a depth of 
 six. But here they found themselves at a fork, 
 where the gully that came from the dike laud 
 divided itself, one part going toward the Corn- 
 wallis River, and the other far down through the 
 mud flat toward the bay. To go around it, or in 
 any way avoid it, was impossible. It was neces 
 sary to cross it at all hazards. 
 
 " We must do it, boys," said Bart. " So here 
 goes." 
 
 Saying this, he threw over his boots. Then he
 
 JUMPING FOR LIFE. 315 
 
 went back for some distance. Then he rushed 
 forward, and springing from the edge of the bank, 
 he shot through the air, and landed on the .other 
 side. 
 
 " That's more than I can do/' said Tom. " I've 
 got to wade it." 
 
 " Nor can I," said Phil. 
 
 " Go it, Arthur," said Bruce. 
 
 Arthur went back, and took a run like Bart, and 
 jumped. But he fell two feet short. His feet 
 sank deep into the soft mud. He struggled for a 
 moment, and falling forward, dug his elbows into 
 the top of the bank. Bart seized him, and after 
 some violent struggles he was free. 
 
 After this all the boots were thrown over. 
 Bruce encouraged Phil and Tom. 
 
 " Now, boys, go it. I'll wait here to help you." 
 
 " But we can't jump." 
 
 " Arthur and I will go down on this side, and 
 Bruce on the other, and help you," said Bart ; and 
 he descended at the same time, followed by Arthur, 
 while Bruce descended the opposite side. Their 
 feet sank in for some distance, and then found 
 bottom. 
 
 Phil then went down, and gave a wild leap, and 
 his feet just cleared the middle. For a moment he 
 floundered, but struggled onward, and caught 
 Bart's hand. Another minute, and he was safe 
 over. 
 
 " I've not got much strength left, boys," said 
 Tom ; < but I'll do what I can."
 
 316 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " Steady now wait," said Bart, " let me get a 
 little farther down. Arthur, give me your hand." 
 Saying this, Bart descended a little farther. 
 
 Tom ran down, his feet sinking deep. Near the 
 middle he tried to leap over, but his feet sank so 
 that his leap failed. He fell short, and his advan 
 cing foot struck the very middle of that soft pudding 
 in the bed of the gully. He sank to his middle at 
 once, struggling, and panting, and throwing him 
 self forward. Deeper and deeper he sank. It 
 was an awful moment. At length a last violent 
 effort brought him a little nearer. Bart dropped 
 Arthur's hand, and clutched that which was 
 despairingly outstretched by Tom. At the same 
 moment Arthur caught Bart, and they dragged at 
 their sinking companion. For some time they did 
 nothing toward extricating him. 
 
 But now with a bound Bruce had sprung across, 
 and hurried to their assistance. Going down 
 close by Bart, he caught Tom's other hand. Then, 
 with all their strength united, they pulled. Their 
 own feet sank deep, but they thought not of that. 
 Tom was coming out. He was out. He was 
 saved ! 
 
 Drawing out their own feet then, they helped 
 Tom up to the top of the bank, and there they 
 rested once more. Tom was not exhausted, but 
 only weakened, and a few minutes were sufficient 
 for him to rally. So, without saying much about 
 this last adventure, they resumed their journey.
 
 SAFE AT LAST. 317 
 
 There lay the marsh right before them at last. 
 There, too, not far away, rose a dike, beyond which 
 were the dike lands. Their perilous journey was 
 at last approaching an end. Soon they were on 
 the marsh, where the coarse grass was now" in its 
 early spring growth, and not high enough to im 
 pede their progress. A short journey through 
 this brought them to the dike. It was only a feW 
 feet in height. They climbed to the top, and 
 looked around. There was the Cornwallis River 
 about half a mile away, and there, farther up, the 
 bridge that crossed it. The coarse stubble of the 
 grass hurt their feet, so that they walked along the 
 top of the dike toward the river. This walk was 
 easy and pleasant ; and after their severe journey, 
 it was even delightful. In this way they went on, 
 till at last they reached the bank of the river, when 
 they turned and walked up the edge toward the 
 bridge. 
 
 At first the bed of the -river was, as Bart had 
 said, a vast abyss of soft mud, through which ran a 
 swift stream, flowing at the bottom of this abyss ; 
 but as they walked on, they came at length to a 
 place where the mud was intermixed with gravel, 
 which extended down to the water, and up on the 
 other side. Here Bruce stopped, and looked down, 
 and then across. 
 
 " What's the matter ? " asked the others. 
 
 " 0, nothing. I'm thinking about trying to 
 cross."
 
 318 THE B. 0. W. C. 
 
 " To cross ! You'll never get across," cried 
 Phil. 
 
 " Yes," said Bart. " It can be done. I'll try it 
 if you will, Bruce. You see it isn't all soft mud 
 here, but the gravel goes down, and up the other 
 side. I don't believe it's deep, either." 
 
 " Well, if it's over our heads, we can swim a 
 little." 
 
 " But see how strong the current is," said Tom. 
 " It will carry you off." 
 
 " 0, it can't carry us far," said Bruce. " I'm in 
 for it. You see, boys, it's too aggravating to look 
 across the river here, and see the Academy close 
 by on the other side, hardly more than a mile or 
 so away, and then turn off for a four or five mile 
 walk around. You fellows had better go up to the 
 bridge, and get a wagon, and drive round. Bart 
 and 1 will try it here, at any rate. If we can't 
 get across, we'll follow you." 
 
 Without listening to any further remonstrances, 
 Bruce and Bart descended the slope. The bed 
 was very wide and deep, though now nearly empty, 
 and they did not know how deep the water might 
 be that ran there. They expected to ford it. The 
 other boys stood pn the bank watching them wi 
 intense interest. 
 
 The gravel, mixed with mud, formed a good 
 footing ; and Bruce and Bart stopped here for a 
 time, and put their boots on, so that if they had to 
 swim they might not be impeded with bundles. 

 
 DEUCE'S DOLDRUM. 319 
 
 The water was running swiftly by. It seemed 
 wider now than it did at the top of the bank. But 
 they did not hesitate. In they went side by side, 
 Bruce on the right, and Bart below him on the left. 
 The water grew deeper and deeper. It came up 
 to their waists, then up to their armpits. Bart 
 could not possibly stem it a moment longer. He 
 was lifted from his feet, and borne on. 
 
 Those waiting at the top of the bank felt their 
 hearts stop beating as they looked. 
 
 But Bart's head was above water, and he struck 
 ,out bravely for the opposite shore. He knew he 
 would not have far to swim, for he had already 
 gone nearly half way when he was swept off 'his 
 feet. The current still bore him down, but his own 
 efforts were dragging him to the opposite shore at 
 every stroke. 
 
 After Bart had lost his footing, Bruce still walked 
 on. He held himself so that he could resist the 
 current to some extent. But at last he, too, lost 
 his footing, and was swept after Bart. He struck 
 out strongly ; and while carried down by the cur 
 rent, he, too, drew nearer the opposite shore. 
 
 Bart had just touched bottom, and sprang up, 
 with the water scarce higher than his waist, and 
 looked around for Bruce. As he looked, he caught 
 sight of Bruce's face. It was turned toward him 
 in agony, close by him, and but a little behind. 
 Two hands were flung out, and with a gasp and a 
 groan Bruce sank.
 
 320 THE B. O. \V. C. 
 
 For an instant Bart stood petrified with horror. 
 A wild thought of sharks flashed through his mind. 
 But the next instant he had grasped Bruce, and 
 was dragging him half fainting, still gasping, out 
 of the water. In a few minutes they were on the 
 bank, where they both sat down. 
 
 " It was a a palpitation of the the heart," 
 gasped Bruce. "I've felt queer ever since 
 that affair on the the cliff." 
 
 " Yes. You'll have to keep quiet, Bruce, for 
 some months to come. You see you've been ex 
 erting yourself tremendously to-day, and this last 
 thing has been too much. You've got to look out, 
 for a thing like this is not to be trifled with." 
 
 By this time the other boys had rushed down, 
 and were on the opposite side halloing, and asking 
 what was the matter. 
 
 " 0, nothing a doldrum of Bruce's," cried 
 Bart. " He's all right now." 
 
 " All right ! " said Bruce, lifting up his pale 
 face, and nodding. 
 
 " You hurry up, boys," said Bart. " Get a horse 
 at the bridge, and drive home." 
 
 Upon this the boys left, and went to the bridge. 
 
 After abo.ut a quarter of an hour, Bruce felt able 
 to start. They ascended the bank slowly ; and 
 after reaching the dike land, they went across in a 
 straight line for the Academy. They walked 
 slowly at first, but Bruce regained his strength 
 more and more at every step.
 
 SOLOMON SPEAKS. 321 
 
 At length they reached the gateway of the 
 Academy grounds. Wet to the skin, handkerchiefs 
 round their heads, with their clothes ragged, and 
 plastered with mud from head to foot, so that 
 hardly any of the original color was visible, these 
 two forlorn figures attracted universal attention ; 
 and soon all the small boys were around them 
 cheering, and shouting, and asking about the 
 schooner. 
 
 Out came Mr. Long, who had arrived the pre 
 vious evening without accident. 
 
 Out came Dr. Porter, astonishment in his face. 
 
 Out came every inhabitant of the Academy and 
 its precincts, all making inquiries. 
 
 And, last of all, out came Solomon, with an enor 
 mous white collar standing up above his ears, 
 and, 
 
 " 0, de gracious ! 0, de sakes alive, now ! 
 What's dis dat dis ole nigga does see ! You gwine 
 away whar glory takes you, an' back agin to be de 
 light of an ole cuss's life ! An' whar's all de rest 
 ob all dem bressed chil'en ? 0, dis de-lightful day 
 an' hour ! An' you wet as ebber wet kin be by 
 fallin' in de briny wave ! Bress dis old nigga's 
 heart ! but whar you git all dat mud from ? An' 
 me hopin' an' prayin' fur dis glorious time ! What's 
 become ob all de Wenebble Breddren ? Heah 
 comes de Wenebble Patrick, an' de Wenebble 
 Wodden, wid de Gran' Panjydanderum in da 
 shinin' train ! 0, dis day an' hour ! " 
 21
 
 322 THE B. O..W. C. 
 
 And with exclamations like these, poured forth 
 with amazing volubility, Solomon walked along 
 backward before them, and his voice died away 
 in the distance to a prolonged and unintelligible 
 hubble-bubble. 
 
 About an hour afterward Artliur, Phil, and Tom 
 drove up, and were received in a very similar 
 manner. If the " B. 0. W. C." liked to create a 
 sensation, they certainly had reason to be satisfied. 
 
 Mr. Simmons, with the rest of the boys, did not 
 get to the Academy till late in the day. 
 
 But long before that,, in fact, at high noon, Solo 
 mon received the " B. 0. "W. C." in the dining- 
 room. They had luxuriated in the bath, and Solo 
 mon had prepared for them the banquet. He 
 surpassed himself. His genius had invented 
 new dishes expressly for the occasion, and the 
 " B. 0. W. C." ate, and were refreshed.
 
 fa*-- i 
 This book is DUE on the last 
 R date stamped below History, to 
 
 ELM ISLA 
 
 LIBRARY, i 
 
 Six vola. 16mo. 11 
 
 . Illustrated, i 
 
 I. Lion Ben 
 
 
 2. Charlie I 
 
 rers. 
 
 i Spencer and ; 
 
 3. The Ark 
 
 Wilds of Aus- : 
 
 4. The Boy 
 
 
 Island. 
 
 
 5. The You 
 
 and Antonio \ 
 
 Elm Is] 
 
 
 6. The Har< 
 
 ts, &c., &c. 1 
 
 Island. 
 
 
 
 shes, Hep- 
 
 "There is no sen 
 
 I Instincts. : 
 
 It is all downright i 
 
 
 of course they are ( 
 
 , prepared for : 
 
 ing it. The histc 
 
 yeung in the 
 
 attractive that oii 
 
 5 exciting ad- 
 
 renew those earK 
 
 ;rs, anecdotes : 
 
 circumstances, and 
 
 c , have been : 
 
 their successful eff 
 
 IT. This se- : 
 
 homes on our sc 
 
 ig but is deci- 
 
 Herald. 
 
 
 LEE & SHEF 
 
 shers, Boston. 
 
 Wonde 
 
 tt. 
 
 JUTLAH 
 
 SERIES 
 
 : Four vols. Illustrate! 
 
 vol., 81. IT,. 
 
 separate. 
 
 
 
 ! Hunters' 
 
 : The Sand Hill 
 
 
 By Hans Chi 
 Illustrated. 
 
 alk Across 
 
 i Yarns of an O 
 
 rie. 
 
 By Mrs. Man 
 
 
 trated by Cruil 
 
 S3. 
 
 Schoolboy Da^ 
 
 ie adventurous 
 
 By W. H. G." 
 
 id immigrants 
 
 stories as the 
 
 teen illustratio 
 
 intry. These 
 
 
 ver, as a rule. 
 
 Great Men an 
 
 s of fancy and 
 
 By I. G. Edg; 
 * 10m-ll,'50(2555)470 
 
 ; that we have 
 Cervantes did 
 ces by describ- 
 
 Four books by four notea auinors <.uuipi & 
 
 n 6 o ^^.. -.... ^... adventures on ' 
 
 : this series, which contains Adventures by Sea 
 '. and Land, Manly Sports of England, Boy 
 
 he prairies. We are i-ic.ised to notice, that 
 n the new series of Krontier Tales, by Lee 
 fe Shepard. there i-; an agreeable absence ef 
 
 Life in English Schools, Fairy Tales and i 
 
 ens.it. niKil uriting. of that maudlin senti- 
 
 Legends, all handsomely illustrated. 
 
 neutality which make the generality of such 
 a es nauseous. Standard. 
 
 
 it) 
 
 jy LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. | 
 
 .EE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. <N*
 
 : SOUTHERN REGIONAL L BRAKY FACIL TY 
 
 PS 
 
 DeMille - 
 
 "B. 0. DH. C." ,A 000034536 3 
 
 -'olumes. Illustrated. Per volume, 
 
 ring the Rope. 
 Gt-rLmes's Favorite. 
 bruise of the Dasha- 
 
 PS 
 
 liittle Spaniard. 
 ;Vater Dick. 
 Maicl of Oxbow. 
 
 lannering' is the non de plume of an 
 riter for the young folks who possesses 
 ordinary ability, and lias a thorough 
 sion of the way to interest children. " 
 10 Item. 
 
 the spirit of these books exceedingly. 
 ly commend it to the notice of Sabbath 
 raries. 1 ' Laities' Repository. 
 
 E 4 SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. 
 nscinating anfc Enstructiar." 
 
 PROVERB SERIES. 
 
 s. M. E. BRADLEY AND Miss 
 KATE J. NEELY. 
 
 vols. Illust. Per vol., $i. 
 
 ' a Feather. 
 
 athers do Not make Fine 
 
 3. 
 
 ne is that Handsome does. 
 
 g Confessed 
 ;ed. 
 
 is half Re 
 
 Daisy, or The Fairy Spectacles. 
 Violet, a Fairy Story. 
 Minnie, or The Little "Woman. 
 The Angel Children. 
 Little Blossom's Reward. 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Bostc 
 
 Actions speak louder than Words. ; 
 One Good Turn deserves another. : 
 
 "Each volume js complete in itself, and illus 
 trates, with a story of must fascinating and in 
 structive interest, the proverb taken for its title 
 These are just the kind of books that we like in 
 see in a family or Sunday-school library. They 
 will be read by persons of all ages with deep 
 interest, and atford instructive and entertaining : 
 conversation with the children." S. S. Journal. f 
 
 LEE & SHEPARD, Publishers, Boston. tj